《Shadow’s World》 This is not the First chapter it is a tier list and explanation about this story. Wonso Gat-eun taken out this word and changing it to Jeonglyeong Dark equals traps, capture power, and defense powers. Water, earth, ice, water traps make it so you will feel like the ocean is on top of you. The stronger the water wonso gat eun the more pressure they can put on a person. Wind slows down the opponent that is capture also it gives them fatigued. The reason is because it makes it harder to breath. Earth it is the hardest to break out of, no other special effects are added to it. Light equals offensive attacks and anti traps. Wind, Fire, lightning Tier one Dragons: depends on the element. Example ice dragon 100% immune to ice and 99% immune to all other elements cannot be trap. Light base dragons and light dragons masters over light. Dark base dragons and dark dragons master over dark. They have the greatest attack power out of all the fairy classes. Unicorns: immune 100% to all elements and have a mastery of light and only a mastery of darkness 90%. Can be trap only by someone with mastery of 100% darkness and water, earth, and ice. World turtle: immune 100% to water, ice, and earth cannot be trap. Have a mastery of darkness 100% with a mastery of light at 80%. Have an immunity of 95% of all other elements. Have the strongest defense of all the fairy classes. Kraken: 100% immune to water, ice, and earth cannot be trap. Have a mastery of darkness 100% with a mastery of light at 60%. Have an immunity of 80% of all other elements. Phoenix: 100% immune to fire, wind, and lightning cannot be trap. Have a mastery of light 100% with a mastery of darkness at 55%. Have an immunity of 75% of all other elements. White tiger: 100% immune to wind and lightning cannot be trap. Have a mastery of light of 100% with a mastery of darkness of 60%. Have an immunity to fire 90% and everything else 75%.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Fenrir: 100% immune to ice only. 95% immune to water and earth cannot be trap. Have a mastery of Light 100% with a mastery of darkness 60%. Have an immunity of 75% all other elements. Jormungandr: 100% immune to water only. 90% immune to ice and earth cannot be trap. Have a mastery of darkness 100% with a mastery of light 55%. Have an immunity of 70% all other elements. Cthulhu: 100% immune to water only. 85% immune to ice and earth cannot be trap. Have a mastery of darkness 100% with a mastery of light 55%. Have an immunity of 65% all other elements. Rocs: 100% immune to wind only. 90% immune to water and earth cannot be trap. Have a mastery of darkness 100% with a mastery of light 55%. Have an immunity of 70% all other elements. Tier two Cerberus Nemean lion Hydra Scylla Chimera Basilisk Sphinx Pegasus Griffin Manticore Vampires WW Hellhounds Mummies Tier 3 Elementals Tier 4 Minotaur Medusa Siren Cockatrice Chupacabra Elf Centaur Cyclops Tier 5 Harpy: 35% immunity to wind, 15 immunity to everything else, 30% mastery of the same element 5% to darkness, 5% mastery of light. Can be trap by all darkness elements. 5% chance of not being trap by water ice and earth. Nymph: 30% immunity to the same element, 10% immunity to everything else, 30% mastery of same element 5% to darkness, 5% mastery of light. Can be trap by all darkness elements. 5% chance of not being trap by water, ice, or earth. Mermaid: 30% immunity to water 5% immunity to ice 0% for everything else, 30% mastery of water 5% to darkness, 0% mastery of light. Can be trap by all darkness elements. 1% chance of not being trap by water. Troll: 0% immunity to elements. 30% boost in power -10% in speed 0% of mastery of light and darkness. Can be trap by all darkness elements with ease. Ogre: 0% immunity to elements. 20% boost in power -5% in speed 0% of mastery of light and darkness. Can be trap by all darkness elements with ease. Gremlin: 0% immunity to elements. 10% boost in power 15% boost in speed 0% of mastery of light and darkness. Can be trap by all darkness elements with ease. Goblin: 0% immunity to elements. 10% boost in power 0% of mastery of light and darkness. Can be trap by all darkness elements with ease. Gnome: 0% immunity to elements. 2% boost in power 0% of mastery of light and darkness. Can be trap by all darkness elements with ease. Ok, after seeing the tier list if you are interested in the story can you please become my editor. English is my first language but I need lots of help with my writing. I was more of a math and science guy in school. If you guys rather me put out my first official chapter before wanting to become my editor than find, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing that. Oh yeah this wasn¡¯t edit because it is only a reference for me mostly. 1. Homecoming I land in a busy city. This place differed from the last time I visited, a long time ago. There used to be no buildings but a lush green forest. I should have come sooner, I miss this place. Looking west, I saw two kids running away from two guys in business suits. The kids were basking in power; they have a lot of potential. The other two were rather weak. They look like someone minions, yet they are running chasing children in business suits. Why are they running in business suits? They should wear gear. From the looks, they are not the type to sit behind a desk. I run after them; the two kids run into an abandoned warehouse, and the adults follow them. The adults are talking to the kids. They yell at the kids. The kids back away and their fairies get in front of them to protect them. The adults get into a fighting stance and are ready to attack while the kids are looking around with nowhere to run. One adult raises his hand and creates a huge bolt of lightning. Who in the world does he think he is Zeus? The man just looking at him wants me to find a Zeus and beat the crap out of him. Well, the man did his job the kids look scared. Yet looking at their strength, they should be able easily to tank this hit. I decide that I want these two kids as my students; the odds are the other kid is just as strong as these two but it is two vs. one, so the numbers would be on my side. These kids are monster the other one couldn¡¯t be that much stronger than them. I run in front of the attack and with one swipe of my hand; I summon the wind deflecting the attack. Since everyone is looking at me with their mouths wide open, I started a little dance just because I am at the center of attention. The two adults are still looking about with a strange look. One of the two kids it seems one is a boy, and the other is a girl, the boy shouts ¡°Why are you helping us aren¡¯t you on their side?¡± I stop my little dance and ask, ¡°Why would I be on their side?¡± ¡°Because you are one of them!¡± Both of the adults leave their trance and said, ¡°What are you doing, can¡¯t you see they are fairy users, and they order us to bring them in you should help us? What is the name and rank boy! I might report you to the higher-ups for insubordination.¡± ¡°So, instead of fighting as family members, you guys are not a fight between Jeonglyeong and fairy users. My God, why are you guys always fighting each other? Also, how in the world did this happen?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I ask for your name and rank. I want it now or else.¡± I laugh, I fall to the floor. This weakling is threatening me, once again the people have a look of surprise on their faces. These morons don¡¯t even understand I am so far out of their league we aren¡¯t even playing the same sport anymore. The moron who threatened me, stop looking surprised and sent out another attack. He creates a fireball and attacked me yelling, ¡°I will teach you a lesso.¡± I stood up, the moron threatening me again. I stop time. I rolled my eyes and checked out the surrounding people. time has to stop for everyone in this building. I could have to stop the entire world but meh this building is enough and they aren¡¯t able to tell the difference.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The two kids look like they have to miss a few meals. The little girl was older, she is 13. She had dark caramel skin with dirt coving it. Her hair is wavy and in a mini afro. She was tall for her age at 5''3. She was lanky and her eyes were like that of a cat. She trusts no one and is ready to pounce on a nearby meal. You can see it in her eyes; she was looking for a place to escape. She like her brother was wearing a plain white tee shirt and jeans. The boy was a 4''9. He is 10 years old. The big head boy has two large ears, and he looks like he can take off at any moment. He could be the big ear boy that could fly. His skin was dark as night. Man, if the boy wanted to hide all he needed to do was get butt naked and close his eyes and mouth. No one would ever find him at night. Just like his sister, he was tall and skinny. But something is wrong from what I can see; They are brother and sister, but how is this possible? They look seem relate that shouldn¡¯t happen. Anyway, I examined the morons. One was white with a tan. Man, what was he doing before coming here taking a sunbath? And the other guy was a very light brown. I walk behind both of them and touch the brown guy fireball. This thing is so cold, and it has a dazzling orange color. Why is this guy so weak? By now they should be able to summon a blue flame. Since these two want to fight me and think I am only a magician. I summon a rainbow snake. It should be here in a few nanoseconds so I have time to play with these two. I create a marker using the surrounding atoms. I draw cat eyes and other things on these two guys¡¯ faces. I then create spray paint and write I am a loser on their shirts. The snake arrives, a man, I should have slowed down time more so I could have more fun. I get back on the floor and have the snake protect me from the fire. Boom! The sound of the flame hitting the snake, everyone had confused looks on their faces. The fire didn¡¯t hit me. Also, the boy laughs and points to the two morons. Then the girl laughs at a well. It seems at first that the adults thought the kids were laughing at them did not hit me and got mad. The guy with the tan sees what the boy was pointing too. He turns to his parent and says, ¡°You have stuff written on you and also it seems like you have a black eye.¡± ¡°What are you talking ab¡± that is when is partner turn and look at him. ¡°How did this happen!?¡± I raise my hand and said it was me, ¡°Hey do you like my snake?¡± With the touch of my hand, the rainbow snake became visible to everyone in the room. It gave a loud ¡°hiss¡± and shines throughout the whole room. We saw the colors of the rainbow in all of their glory because of the snake. It is a King Cobra, and he unfolds his hood and shoots out beams of lights. Everyone in the room beside me said ¡°beautiful¡± all at the same time. The King Cobra stole my spotlight. Well, it was a nice view, so I let the King Cobra have its moment. I created music to go with the light show and summon a simple waterfall. I had the King Cobra direct the light onto the waterfall. Shapes formed. We showed a golden lion chasing a brown buffalo. It showed three red, purple, and blue serpents like dragons chasing each other, a killer whale and a dolphin jumping out of the water. Now, it is time to tell a story. chapter 2 The music and the images changed in both tone and color. It shows two golden retrievers and a litter of cubs. One cub stood out from the rest he was huge and black, he towers over his brothers and sisters. The little cubs play different games and wrestling with each other. With no surprise, the black dog would always come out on top. We see the humans around him nodding their heads and expressing enjoyment in the dog. On the humans¡¯ uniforms, they had a badge marked DH for dog helpers. The dog transported to a room with a lot of equipment. The training starts; The dogs are doing different tasks. They are walking with the elderly, playing with small children, and helping the blind to walk. All the golden dogs are doing an excellent job helping people. Yet, there was one failure: the black dog. No matter what task, he is doing it in a rush. The blind cannot keep up with him and he drags the elderly along. He could follow orders, but was too fast; he was great with kids but played too rough. We see the testers¡¯ grade sheet. The testers all gave him a failing grade. His brothers and sisters were all given roles in helping people. They sent the black dog home. They left him with his parents. The dog didn¡¯t walk with the same vigor as before. his shoulders where slump and he dawdled. His parents walked up to him and licked his face. In the eyes, the dog looked defeated. He just walks up to his bed and lay down beside it. His parents walk to either side of him and lie on top of him. The dog is lying around the house. He has gotten bigger since the last time we saw him. His body looks like they made of steel. The dog''s parents walk up to him and nudge him. He lazily gets up and moves around. His parents push him out of the house. At first, it seems the dog was walking around aimlessly, but he was in front of his old training ground. Tears drop from the dog¡¯s eyes. He turns around and heads home. While walking down the street, we can see smoke from over one of the building tops. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The dog is sniffing the air and smells the smoke. He runs to the building is on fire but see it was the block off. His ears twitch, he can hear humans in the building but the firemen cannot get inside. He runs to a neighboring building, climbs all the way to the top of the roof, and jumps to the building is on fire. He heads down the fire escape and sees humans. He tosses them on his back and runs down the building to the front, ignoring the people around him yelling for help. The first person was free the dog runs back into the building. He goes to the third floor, ignoring crying voices again and finding two children hidden away scared to move. He barks and nodding his head to get on his back. The two small kids climb on the dog and he runs back to the entrance to get the kids to safety. The dog ran into that building to save nine more people. He saves everyone was inside and after that last person was safe the building collapsed. The dog turns to the rubble and stands over it, announcing that this is what he was born for and he has conquered the challenge. The scene changes and we are in front of a hospital. There is a crowd of people standing outside. People holding microphones and there were news Vans Park outside. The scene changes and we see the people that the dog saves in beds. We see the dog walk back and forth, greeting the people he has saved. But something is wrong the dog stops moving, he collapses on the floor. The music change and now we are at a vet with people surrounding the dog. A veterinarian holds up an x-ray and we can see that the dog lungs are full of smoke. The vets all have very sad faces turn to the people who all want to see the dog get better. Tears fell to the ground as the survivors looked at the vets. There was nothing anyone could do and at the moment the machines flatling, the dog has died. There was a funeral for the dog where hundreds of people attended. The dog didn¡¯t have a long life but in his life; he saved nine people that could have burn alive. At his grave, he didn¡¯t have a tome but a statue; a statue of a dog standing over a destroyed building. Chapter 3. Sigh My Progeny After the story, all you can hear is ¡°Waah the little doggie die why did it have to die. Wahh,¡± The two kids are crying their eyes out. The two morons weren¡¯t any better. They were wiping their eyes with their sleeves and trying to hide their tears. Man, they are such children. Or maybe I am so great that any story I make can move people. I am the greatest being that has ever lived. I give them a minute to calm down. The kids have stopped crying and the adults have a worried look on their face. ¡°Time for me to have some fun. You see that snake over there, you two morons attack it. You have five attacks and if you cannot give it a scratch on one of its scales, then I would let you go free. If not, I will kill you.¡± In a squeak ¡°um even if you give us a billion years, I doubt we could scratch that thing. Can you please give an easier task, mister?¡± ¡°Call me, shadow, and get to work, or else I will make it attack!¡± Both ¡°Yes Sir!!¡± I wave my hand. ¡°I will be nice. You guys can make a plan on how to attack the Cobra.¡± They turn at each other and walk to the corner to discuss a plan. I gathered the children and got them to sit down next to me. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± I asked. The little girl replies, ¡°They are on an important mission to fight the Jeonglyeong. They left us with some people from the resistance, but someone captured them and we escape. We are hiding out in their territory because they wouldn¡¯t think to look for us here. Without you we would give a bracelet and ship to the outside, to work for the Jeonglyeong as slaves. So thank you, mister, for helping us out.¡± The little girl grabs my arm and cries. ¡°That sounds retarded. You guys are technology advance you do not need human slaves. Right now machines are 100% superior to anything a human can do. No, the reason they have you guys in slaves is that they are afraid of you. The fairy users are stronger in their advanced stages of life and the Jeonglyeong is stronger in their early life. Around ages, 25-30 fairy users become stronger than the Jeonglyeong. They are lying to you guys and you guys brought it. You are children, so it is ok that you do not know how the world works. Also, are your parents black as well?¡± ¡°Yes, we all look like we come from the same family.¡± ¡°Um that shouldn¡¯t be possible but I will look into it later.¡± Seeing the kid¡¯s faces after learning that the reason Jeonglyeong hunted them was a lie made me sigh. Not wanting to look at the children''s faces anymore, I turn back to the morons. They were still discussing how to beat the King Cobra. ¡°Hey, you two I will give you a hint. If there isn¡¯t a way to scratch the snake, I love art. Entertain me and I will let you go.¡± Let¡¯s see if they understand the hint I have given them. With surprise looks on their faces, they turn back and talk again. ¡°Hey, I will live forever but I have things to people to meet and things to destroy, so stop talking and fight the snake.¡± The first guy steps up. He summons a fire whip and hits the snake. Boom! What a weak attack without even needing the dust to settle, there is no way for that attack to hurt the snake. The guy sighs after seeing his attack does no damage. He then summons lightning arrows and tries to make a song. buzz, buzz, buzz buzz, buzzed. Man, what a lousy attempt, he must have no musical talent. I wave my hand and he falls to the ground. He drops like a bag of bricks, causing everyone to have a worry look on their faces. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t kill him. Everyone stopped looking at me like I killed him. I made him faint because his music was so bad. My god do you guys think I am evil enough to kill someone when they have another chance. Dude, it is your turn the do not disappoint or I will kill you both.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. He walks up. Tap, tap, tap. He tapes his foot. Clap, clap, clap. What is this crazy person doing? I scratch my head? The idiot dances, he makes a fire whip and hits the cobra in a steady beat. He then sprays water in the air and the cobra gets into the dance. It shoots different lights green, red, yellow, etc¡­ The kids clap to the beat and dancing alone. Looks like these two get to live another day. The dude dances for a good five minutes and fell to the floor. The kids give him a round of applause, but then they look at my face. The room grows cold as I walk to the moron. Smiling, ¡°That was a great job you save both of your lives. Congratulations here are your reward.¡± I snap my fingers and they disappear. The kids look in horror and the little girl demands, ¡°You promise you wouldn¡¯t kill them! What did you do?¡± ¡°Hey calm down little kids, I didn¡¯t kill them. I sent them into the ocean to force them to swim back. They shouldn¡¯t have attacked me. Who do they think they are? I am a fair guy but not a nice one. You guys, I have another surprise to show you.¡± The King Cobra leaves and a green Chinese dragon break opens the door. ¡°Hey, you could have waited outside you didn¡¯t have to break open the door.¡± ¡°I do not care that you are happy to see me do not break stuff as you please. Little kids are here and they cannot rescue themselves if the building collapses on top.¡± ¡°Surprise! Man stupid dragon. Now, you two get on the dragon so we can get out of here. This building is depressing. I need to go outside.¡± The dragon moved his head out of the doorway and the children ran outside and got a good look at his snake-like body. The little boy asks, ¡°Cool! Is he your fairy?¡± ¡°No, stop asking about my fairy and get on the dragon little boy.¡± The dragon rose into the air. ¡°Um, will not be cold up here?¡± Ask the brat. ¡°No, you are on a wind dragon not only can they control the elements, but they can also control the temperature. Stop asking me questions and look below. There is no way for your kids to fall like I said before this dragon can control the wind. He will not let to your fall.¡± The city lights brighten up the ground. It was a beautiful sight from the air, the reds, greens, and other different colors of the lights. I need to remind myself to paint a picture of this event. ¡°Kids get some sleep tonight tomorrow and the rest of your lives will hectic, enjoy this peaceful night because it might be your last.¡± The kids fell asleep it is time for me to visit the next one. Chapter 4. Monster I woke up to a horrible feeling; It feels like I am atlas and I the weight of the world is on my shoulders. ¡°What a monster. I cannot believe that you can feel my pressure. I have sent out my pressure to the strongest people in this world and yet no one could feel it beside you. That stupid evil spider tricks me into babysitting two worthless moron when we have the golden goose right here.¡± I turn and look at a young man; he looks around 20 years old. The monster in my room looked human he has dark brown skin and had a short Buzz Cut. He was top heavy. His muscular arms can break me in half his legs weren¡¯t as massive but they look sturdy. He looks like a wrestler with a strong upper body and a sturdy lower body. He was sitting in the dark with a smile; The aura surrounding him was enough to turn the world blurry. He claps and walks up. ¡°You are now my favorite progeny beside my two sons. It seems like you can win this war with ease, but the spider has to make this a competition. So I will have to turn the other two into someone that can give you a decent fight.¡± Looking at him confused, I reply. ¡°Um, what are you talking about? Monster! You are the monster.¡± He laughs and pats me on my shoulder than the terrible feeling fades away. He takes a chair turns it around and sits in it. Why isn¡¯t he sitting in it like a normal person? ¡°I have to destroy this world unless you guy stops fighting. I am tired of having my progeny fighting. I do not care if one side wipes out the other or both sides get along. I want you guys to stop fighting. But there is one condition I allow only three people to determine the fate of this world. You and a brother and sister I will have to train, the reason being is that you three have the most potential and right now is this world is at a turning point. Either you guys will figure out how to live in this world or I will destroy it. I have lived a long time and seen many worlds just like this one and see the results when people cannot get along. I am the shadow the first of our kind. Tie as the strongest being in the multi-verse. It is time for me to go, Alex; I know you will do great things. Bye.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Chapter 5 annoying people The shadow disappears into the shadows of my room. Man that dude talk for a while, well it doesn¡¯t matter. I look at the clock and it says it is 6:30. He has wasted 30 minutes of my time. I put my chair back underneath my desk and walked to the training room. While walking I meet a dumb elder and as he walks past, I rolled my eyes. The little gray hair white troll turns around and hit me with a blast of wind. Crash! I hit the wall hard, weak old man he didn¡¯t even break a bone this time. ¡°One day you will learn respect boy. Do you think elder Kyle will keep protecting you? You are wrong someday soon I will become the head of the Jeonglyeong and then you respect me then. Also, I have a little surprise waiting for you this afternoon. Ha Ha Ha.¡± He turns around and walks away still laughing. I hope he changes the way teams organized because of the way they structured now. they will leave me with that annoying black girl. She might be the second strongest in our age group behind me but I do not want to work with that crazy chick. I bush myself off and continue to walk to the training area. I get to the football field and look at the time; I have only 10 minutes left before I have to be at the assembly. So instead of my usual 20 km and 1000 pushups and 1000 sit-ups, I can only do a 5 km run and 250 pushups and 250 sit-ups. I put on 450 kg of weight and run. Running by myself feels so refreshing. Every day I train is another day I feel getting closer to my revenge. After my run, I put the weights on my back and do pushups. Only doing 250 pushups time seems to go by so fast, after doing my sit-ups I had the same feeling. Finishing my easy workout, I get ready for the assembly. After taking a quick shower and getting dressed up, I walk toward the gym. Almost at the gym, I meet my worst enemy. Erica is taking her sweet time walking toward the gym. As of we both will be late, why is she walking like it doesn¡¯t matter? I walk past her hoping she wouldn¡¯t talk. ¡°Hi little brother, I cannot wait to be on your team.¡± ¡°Noooo! Anything but that, the odds are you will have your own group with you as the leader. Do not jinx me, women, for the love of all that is holy please do not be on my team!¡± I cannot stand here calling me a little brother all because she was born a few days before me. ¡°We will be on the same team like it or not. I have something I want to do, and the only way to get it done is to be on your team. Do not worry you wouldn¡¯t even know that I am there.¡± She then skips along to the gym. Was she waiting for me? I hope she didn¡¯t talk to elder Kyle and convince him to let her on my team. The crazy troll elder wanted me to feel despair and I doubt he knows that I hate her. The odds are he will give me a team full of rejects and I will have nothing to worry about. Man, I should have been paying attention to her connection with elder Kyle. I find a seat near the stage so I can easily access it because I know that I will be the first one called up. It takes a while for everyone to settle down and the five elders move to the middle of the stage and pick up a microphone. ¡°Hello everyone today is the beginning of the rest of your lives. Today is the day I will select you to a team or better yet a family. We still have fairy users running around and they are formidable opponents. Teamwork is a huge reason we can beat the fairy users. A team of ten can beat one person they don¡¯t deserve a fair fight. Alex please come up here and wait for us to call out your team.¡± I walk up to the elders and stand behind them. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Standing in front of everyone, I was sweating a lake. This will not be your only time standing in front of a crowd, so calm down and relax. ¡°We have changed the way the system works. In the past, we have given the best person the best team but this time we have decided that since the number 2 and 3 are way better than they used to be, also we have Alexander who is by far our best student ever. We will give Alexander the rejects, no need to be subtle.¡± Yes, no way does that evil girl make it on my team now. She is most likely the second best person, so she will have her hands full with those morons. Everyone is weak beside us; It just depends on will my team listen. I hope the rejects have no bad habits and are easy to deal with. ¡°Here is the list of people is on Alexander¡¯s team, Wendy, Sasuke, Michael, Jake, Isabella, Jacquelyn, Roland, Perry, and Eddy. Please, everyone on this list stands up and walk up to the stage.¡± Yes, Erica isn¡¯t on that list. Ten people got up from their seats and walked to the stage and stood behind me. Well, this is my team. I might work with these guys. After my team stood behind me, Erica stood up my heart stop. ¡°I demand to be on Alex¡¯s team. Jake cannot work with Alex because those two are at odds with each other. And I refuse to be a leader and you guys cannot make me.¡± ¡°Nooooooo!¡± Everyone turns towards me. ¡°No, she would make a great leader. Do not let her waste her time on my team. We need to think of the bigger picture.¡± ¡°I am the second strongest nothing anyone can say can force me to change my mind. So how are we going to do this? Alex am I on your team or not?¡± I sigh and say, ¡°Yes, elders if she wants to be on my team, she can be. I hate Jake and Erica would help my team immensely.¡± The elders look at each other and have a little discussion. They turn around and look at Erica and say, ¡°We have changed the teams. Erica, you are now on Alexander¡¯s team. We now need to take a break and fix the teams. Alex gets to know your team. I dismiss you guys.¡± Jake shrinks his shoulders and walks off the stage and he sits back down. I had to take a few seconds because I let Erica on my team. Why brain why didn¡¯t you stop this from happening. I look up and Erica was leading my team toward the stadium, and everyone in the gym was staring at me. Well, this is awkward. I hurry after them. Why did they leave me behind? Stop following Erica. I am the leader! I got to the stadium a few seconds after them and find them saluting while Erica is sitting in a chair reading a book. Um, it looks like she got them ready for me. Wow, is Erica up to something or does she really believe me, so time to get these people ready. chapter 6 Team Sighing, I turn around and gather the group and give them their last task, 5km with 50kg worth of weight. They look at me like I was killing them. This isn¡¯t an impossible task. ¡°You guys since I will have you do 5km with 50kg worth of weight, I will do 20km with 500kg worth of weight and let¡¯s see who finish faster.¡± ¡°hahaha, no way, that is an impossible task. You will fall at 5km and we will have to carry you back. Can you please stop joking around?¡± Perry said with a sneer, ¡°How about this if you guys finish before me, this week instead of training we can go bully some random boring elder with pranks, and if we get caught just blame me. It doesn¡¯t have to be the whole team just one person," Michael laughs and replies, ¡°Haha so only one of us have to finish before you? This is an easy task. How about group should we take him on his offer?¡± My team looks at each other and nodded. ¡°Erica will be the referee and make sure I put on the correct amount of weights and actual run around the stadium 20 times.¡± I put on the weights and smile. Man, they had trouble with the pushups and sit-ups and yet they think this little weight will slow me down. Let¡¯s see if I can earn their trust and loyalty with this run. I hope none of them gives up halfway through or they will be forever useless in mine eyes. ¡°Also no powers, Erica is good at detecting people using elemental powers and she will call out anyone who uses them even me. So is everyone ready? Ok, let¡¯s get to the starting line it is on you Erica.¡± Erica says, ¡°On your mark get set, go.¡± Boom! I took off like a bat out of hell. My team didn¡¯t even move from the starting line; they were all looking at me with their eyes wide open. ¡°He is cheating off the bat. There is no way anyone is that fast.¡± ¡°I am that fast he is not even moving at his full speed, ¡± Erica said without while looking at her book. At that moment, I passed by the gawkers and started on my second lap. ¡°How are we supposed to compete with that?¡± Why are they talking to Erica, talking to her will not help them beat me? ¡°Why do you think he didn¡¯t ask you for nothing? He knew he would win this bet and punishing you guys over making a terrible bet wouldn¡¯t be nice,¡± Past them by again, wow this will be easier than I thought. Who would have guessed they would have been to shock by my speed they would refuse to even move? ¡°You guys know you are competing with him and he is on his 5th lap only 15 more to go.¡± Erica¡¯s sighs ¡°We cannot beat someone that fast what is the point of evening trying?¡± Ask the girl I punch, ¡°Because the bet isn¡¯t important, you guys need to train you are way too weak right now to be on my little brother¡¯s team. It surprises you guys; he can move that fast. That is funny because I saw him move faster. You want to know how he has gotten so fast? It is because he trains harder than you all would ever guess. I know this team better than this team knows itself. I have seen him train while the rest of you were goofing off. I have seen him train harder than the 3rd strongest. The elders do not even know how much he trains or what is his potential I do, if you want to stay on this team than you have to do the bare minimal so run!¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Wow, Erica made a nice long speech and I am halfway done. The rest of the members of my team listen to Erica¡¯s words and run. My god, they were moving at a snail¡¯s place. I finally finish and the second fastest was only 1/3rd of the way finish. Well, I have time to kill. I walk over to Erica who was still reading a book; it differed from the one she had when we started this race. ¡°Erica, I have a question for you. Why do you want to be on my team? What is your goal in life?¡± ¡°Little brother, I have told no one this, but I can careless about the war or you. I want to be a historian. I enjoy reading about the past and figuring out where we are going into the future. I always wanted to be that since I was a little girl. So, when I first met you I knew you were something special, and I had to follow you. Little brother, I feel you will change the world either for the better or worse it really doesn¡¯t matter because I will be on the sideline writing your story. If you cause the destruction of our people, I wouldn¡¯t care as long as I can write your story. So, is there anything else you want to talk about?¡± ¡°No, this is more than enough. Thank you for telling me that personal information.¡± I walk over to the dumbbells and do some curls while waiting for everyone to finish running. It took 30 minutes for me to finish my routine. The others were finishing up running. The girl Wendy was having a lot of trouble with her last lap. Everyone else was sitting down and talking to each other. Erica has left and gotten another book from her room to read. Wow, she owns some old books. She wasn¡¯t lying about loving history. Wendy doesn¡¯t look like she will make it. Whelp she fell she might give up now. She is showing heart taking on a task impossible for her and continuing even though the rest of the team finished. I walked over to her to tell her it is fine she doesn¡¯t have to finish when I see her face. That is the look of someone determined. This is nice having a person on the team that will push themselves to the limit just because I ask. ¡°Everyone get off your butts and cheer for Wendy. She hasn¡¯t given up and needs our support.¡± I take off and run to where she located. I look over and my team is lazying getting up to cheer for Wendy. I easily catch up to her and match her speed. ¡°Hello boss, are you here to give a helping hand?¡± She sighs. ¡°No, I see it in your eyes. you do not want my help, so I am only here for support.¡± She nods her head and keeps going. The morons on the other side weren¡¯t cheering her on instead they were talking to each other and playing around. We are still not a team. This might either make or break us. I cannot stand people who will not help people who are working their hardest. I can feel Erica using her powers. I feel a light breeze tickling my ear. ¡°Alex is a ladies¡¯ man and now will help the princess in distress.¡± ¡°Yeah, I bet he thinks of himself as a white knight.¡± Boom! My ears, I bet that crazy women did that on purpose. Dude, you are using your powers please no loud noises. After loudly closing her book, Erica says, ¡°White knight that is funny. Do you think he will help a pretty girls or pretty boys? Look at these scars, we have fought four times and each time he left a memento.¡± Erica pulls up her sleeve and shows everyone her wounds. ¡°Wendy looks like she will fall again. I bet you guys 500 dollars he will not help her up.¡± Hey, why are you showing them that? It wasn¡¯t like I had a choice. Wendy looks fine. What does she mean that Wendy is getting ready to fall? Wendy falls to the ground. How in the world did she know that would happen? Wendy breaths very hard and put push herself up. ¡°Do you need me to princess care you to the finish line?¡± She punches me in the arm and says, ¡°No need for that we almost at the finish line. You keeping me company is helping a lot.¡± She runs again. I turn to look at my team faces. The look stun watching Wendy run and me standing by her side and not helping her. We are moving at a very slow pace, we at the ? mark. My team finally cheers Wendy on. ¡°Let¡¯s go you can do it.¡± ¡°We believe in you¡± ¡°you are almost there come on¡± about time, looks like these guys are worth training. ¡°Wendy, do you hear everyone is cheering for you?¡± Tears fall from her eyes. ¡°I am the slowest person here. Why aren¡¯t they angry about me being last?¡± My parents hated that I did everything so slow and if I do not get great results on this team. They will disown me.¡± After that little speech, Wendy falls again. Our team cheers even louder. I wanted to say something, but it doesn¡¯t seem right. The look on her face makes me want to get out of her way. We are at the 80% mark and she stumbles but doesn¡¯t fall. The cheering grows louder. We get to the 90% point and Wendy laughs. She is gaining energy and hops to the finish line move faster and faster. She crosses the finish line and everyone besides Erica runs up to congratulate her. ¡°Guys, since we complete our first task it is time for a celebration. So, let¡¯s throw Wendy up in the air because she could have gave up but finish to the end.¡± Wendy looks surprise and wanted to run away but two people caught her and brought her to the group. We threw her high and the air sayings never give up. We did this 5 or 6 time and we finally let her down. ¡°Hey, Erica why don¡¯t you be a team player and join us.¡± My Evil older sister chapter 7 part 1. That is when everyone beside Wendy takes two steps away from me. Then they look at me and back to Erica to where her scar located and took another step away from me. ¡°No no no, do not act like that towards me. I am not the bad guy here. She poisons me, four freaking times.¡± They look at me with a question mark over their heads. The girl named Eddy raises her hand and asks, ¡°What is the poison?¡± I sigh do these kids not know what is the poison? Wait, a moment that makes sense the last cause of someone being poison was over 2000 years ago. I should have suspected they didn¡¯t know about poison. They are normal; It would have been a surprise they knew that information. The guy named Parry looks up and says, ¡°Wait, I have heard of poison before from my grandparents. It was more of a legend back in the olden times. There was a time in which people could die by drinking something, eating, or even breathing in something dangerous. But it stops happening when the God of his world snap his fingers. Now nothing can poison us anymore.¡± Well, I can guess the person who did that. I know of the history of poison but would never have the guess that our God did that for us. Being poison sucks and the guy was in my room made it almost impossible for us to get poison. ¡°So, yes Erica has overcame God¡¯s will and poison me.¡± They all take a step from her. I sigh, ¡°Clam down my god, I bet she wouldn¡¯t poison any of you. Also, I refuse to tell you how she poisons me; I do not want to give any of you guys any ideas. So can I tell them the story or you want to keep this between us?¡± I look at Erica. Without looking up from her book she replies, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, I like them scare of me. It will sure up my position as your second. I want to hear how you saw those events. Little Brother tell us an interesting story.¡± She closes her book and looks at me with shiny eyes. Everyone was looking at me. I sigh again and said, "Well lets all take a seat and let me explain to you guys how come Erica poisoned me four freaking times. So the story starts with her parents taking me in from the orphanage. Wait, have I told you guys Erica and I aren¡¯t siblings? She is way too scary to be my sister and we have no sibling love for each other. From the first moment we met, we didn¡¯t really get along. She loves reading books and I train to get stronger. If I knew that Erica was so evil, I wouldn¡¯t have picked her family. That is right I got to decide who I wanted to live with and not the other way around. Erica¡¯s family is rich. I first met Erica when her family was visiting the orphanage. She was quietly reading a book in the corner, not bothering anyone. I didn¡¯t think she was anything special because she looked like a quiet child that wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly. Oh, boy was I wrong. Her parents were lovely people I later find out that wanted another child and only some as talented as Erica could keep her company. They could not have any more kids, and Erica¡¯s talent intimidated many people. One day I find out that Erica is super talent maybe just as talented as me. I overheard her father talking to her mother; they wanted us to get along and not be so distant. That is when they decide for us to have a mini contest of skill. We competed in grades, speed, strength, and elements. In grades, we both score off the charts, but I beat her in every category in grades. For someone who doesn¡¯t train, she kept up with me in speed and strength. She beat me in elements. I gained a newfound respect for her because she could keep up with me. So, I tried talking to her to see what she was about. I went to her room and knocked on her door. I was so nervous, I never really got along with someone my age. Erica opens the door for me and in her room, there were books from one corner of her room to Since I was exceptional, I intimated many people. I know what it feels like to be exceptional and seeing Erica¡¯s potential I wanted to get along. Erica opened the door to her room. There were books everywhere. They were line up on the shelves of her room. If you guys would have seen it, you would have thought it was a library and not a bedroom. She had this crazy look on her face that showed detest. She asks me what I wanted in this nasty high pitch voice. I hoped that she was only mean because I was disturbing her. I ask if we could get along. That is when she put a smile on her face and said we still need to compete in fighting. She listed some terms about the fight the location and how we would judge the fight. She turned to a different person, so I agree to her terms.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Since her parents didn¡¯t know about the fight, we had the area all to ourselves. She counts down and when she got to 4; I felt dizzy. The room started to blur, and that is when the countdown finish. Something hit me with a blast of heat and eclectic. I was mad, confused, sad, and scared all at once. How dare she hit me while I am down! How in the world did she poison me? I wanted to just get along, and I thought she was there to kill me. So, I fought back with everything I had. In my emotional state, I attack with everything I could muster. I do not understand how the fight went, because in my rage I blackout. When I woke up, both me and Erica was on the ground. Erica had a huge gash on her stomach and was laughing. I sat up and Erica turned her head towards me and said, ¡°You are powerful. You are perfect for my test.¡± Then she started to laugh again. I couldn¡¯t deal with her and with the little energy I had left I ran from her. I ran to my room and slammed the door. Ours parents heard me slamming the door and came into the room. I was rocking back and forth. That fight scared me. Who would lie in their own pool of blood and laugh like a maniac? Our parents walk up slow to me and try to confront me. At first, I push them away. They are Erica¡¯s biological parents maybe they are just as crazy as she. They immediately gave me a big huge. I calmed down while they were hugging me. They ask me what Erica did, and I told them what happened. They rush Erica to the hospital and ask her what I said was true. Erica looked at her parents with a bored like express and told them it was true. Erica had to stay overnight at the hospital. When Erica¡¯s parents and I got back to the house, I cried in their arms. That was the scary experience. I haven¡¯t talked with anyone in my age group, and the first person I talk to was Erica. No one should have to go through that experience. For the first time in my life, I felt like I had no power. They comfort me and go into Erica¡¯s room and look for anything that had to deal with poisons. They told me they would do everything in their power to find out how I was poison and figure out a way for it to never happen again. That night I fell asleep happy knowing that someone was there watching over me. It made me wish I had parents sooner. chapter 7 part 2 Looking over Erica¡¯s notes we found out how she poison me and did everything in our power to make me immune to any other poisons that Erica could come up with. I also started to train even harder. I wasn¡¯t unbeatable, and I had many weaknesses I need to overcome. For a month, Erica¡¯s parents and I did everything we could to make sure Erica couldn¡¯t surprise me again. I was in my room waking up when I heard a knock at the door. It was Erica, and she challenges me this time to another fight. I went down Erica¡¯s list of poisons she could have used a few times. I also wanted a second opinion, so I went to our parents to make sure I missed nothing. With full confidence, they were sure I couldn¡¯t be poison. It seems while I was getting prepare, our parents notice I would shake each time Erica¡¯s name would come up. So, they gave me a hug and told me they would make plans with Erica and I wouldn¡¯t have to talk to her. They scheduled the fight a few days later with Erica. The day arrives our parents walk in front of me. Erica was already there reading a book, and she looked up when we walked into the room. She closes her book and gives me a huge smile. I take a step back from Erica. Our parents look at Erica and say, ¡°Stop being mean to your little brother; he is only trying his best.¡± Erica gives a big smile, and she walks to the opposite side of me getting into position to fight. Erica¡¯s parents told me not to worry and get into position. So, we stood on opposite sides of each other, and Erica¡¯s parents started the countdown. When they got to three, I started to feel dizzy. It wasn¡¯t as bad as before, but I couldn¡¯t stand up straight. Erica had a smile on her face and once the countdown ended, she attacked me. I could tell that Erica¡¯s parents knew Erica poisoned me, but I stopped them from intervening with the match. In the second fight, my talent started to show. Even though I poisoned, Erica was the only who was ambling in my eyes. The last fight I didn¡¯t know how or why I won, but this time I was easy over power erica. I won once again but this time without injuring Erica and had more energy left after the fight. Erica once again laughs and everyone in the room looks at her in horror. She knew this would be the outcome. Why was she able not only predicted my potential but also knew of another way of poisoning me? ¡°Second test complete, this is going really well.¡± Erica said with a smile. After making sure Erica was all right Erica¡¯s parents, I tried to figure out how Erica poisons me again. It turns out she turned the antidotes inside of my body into a poison that is why it didn¡¯t affect our parents. We couldn¡¯t believe our eyes this girl is evil and intelligent. Not only did she use a stronger poison but also could figure out how to while attacking the antidotes. There was an amazing discovery. The poison she uses was 3 times as potent as the one she uses before but the effects were lighter than before, my body is getting stronger at a rate impossible to keep track. After the fight, I can feel the power coursing through my veins. I know everyone in the room could feel the excess power I was admitting. I wanted to test my strength and see how far I can go. I started to shine. I could feel the energy escaping my body. The wind in the room surrounds me, lightning rains down from the heavens destroying the room. There were lightning strikes miss everyone in the room. After a while turn into beams falling from the heavens. Last, fire came out of my body. It flow out from all sides, making a shape with the lightning. It destroyed the entire training room. It took a few moments for the craziness to subside, but when it done, the only thing remaining was a huge outline of a spider. Everyone in the room stared with awe until some crazy person started to laugh. Erica turns towards me and said I knew you were the one don¡¯t disappoint me. She left the training room. Our parents looked at me and told me not to worry about the room or what happened. These things mean nothing. I didn¡¯t need to worry about this crap and they would find out how Erica once again poison me. They would also find out what this sign mean. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Our parents went to meet up with Erica to see who once again she could poison me. Erica told them if brought her a very rare book, she would give them her notes on the matter. It would take them a while to get the book, but in the meantime there were two other issues at hand. My massive power boost and the spider that appear after the second fight with Erica. It took no time at all remodeling the training room to become stronger and studier. Our parents brought in new equipment to test my speed and strength. While I was training Erica¡¯s parents study my body. My body was going through huge changes. My body was becoming denser an incredible speed. Not only that, but my I was getting stronger with the light elements. I started to understand the light elements even better. That causes my powers with them to grow. Within three months of training my speed double and I tripled my strength. The world felt so light. I loved the feeling so I push myself harder and further than I could have been possible. I was feeling a high. Since I was becoming stronger and faster, that means I couldn¡¯t lose. Erica was the strongest person I know in our age group, and even she couldn¡¯t handle me before this huge power boost. There is no way now for anyone to be anywhere near me. Our parents started to get worried about me and told me to tone it down or something bad might happen. I couldn¡¯t I was on top of the world. After Erica got her book, we took the notes and did everything in our power to stop me from being poison again. This time I was in charge, and I challenged Erica to a fight. Erica saw my behavior and said, ¡°Looks like I will win this fight with ease.¡± It stunned me and so were our parents. Her parents became a worry about me and told me to hold off the fight and try to determine why Erica thinks she could win. I was too arrogant and thought she just had mind games and didn¡¯t heed their warning. The start of the third fight was on its way and I got stronger and faster since the last time I tested myself. There was nothing left for me to do besides beat Erica in a one-sided fight. She was someone who never trains compared to me who not only spent his time training night and day but also had the will to win. The day of the fight and our parents warned me once again that this might not be the best time to fight her, but I am determined to wipe the floor with Erica and show our parents my newfound power. Once again, we walked into the area, and Erica was reading the new book. Our parents got her. She put her bookmark inside of the book and got into position for the fight. I got to the opposite side and smiled. ¡°This will be our last fight, and after this, I will never fear you again,¡± I told Erica. She then gives me this beautiful smile and says, ¡°This is the only time I will beat you in a fight, so I will treasure this moment. Remember this day so something like this will never happen again.¡± chapter 8 summoned ¡°Cough.¡± Erica gave out a cough. I turn towards her and ask, ¡°So you want me to stop there?¡± She nods her head and I shrink my shoulders. I turn away from her and tell the group, ¡°Well, story time is finish. Since I was talking about both our lives, I will respect Erica¡¯s decision to finish the story there. But Erica can we stop at a part where I look good?¡± I turn towards Erica. She sighs and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You are their leader not me. They will soon see a better side of you. Have some confidence little brother.¡± I sigh and walk to a water fountain to get a drink of water. I can fell people staring daggers at my back. I turn around and look at the team looking with a bunch of questions on their minds. I walk back to them and says, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t in class anymore. Ask any question you want.¡± They all turn to Erica and ask questions. ¡°Erica, can you teach me how to double elements.¡± ¡°I need to learn how to make an element into a weapon.¡± My supposes team have betray me and instead wanted to learn from Erica. I walk away and find a rock on the track to play with. I rolled it back and forth with my feet. ¡°Everyone shut up. I didn¡¯t stop Alex¡¯s story there so I can look good nor because I want you, morons to ask me questions. I did it because in the next fight Alex might have told you, morons how to give me a decent fight. We fought four times and the fourth time I to give up because of Alex¡¯s fighting style is opposite of mine. When he fights for real, he is my worst opponent. Also, yes when we were younger, I could do things he couldn¡¯t, but that time has past. He can do everything I can and more. Not only that, but he can help everyone here get stronger. My style of fight and the way I would teach you, morons couldn¡¯t help anyone here. Heck, it was hard enough to teach Alexander, and he is 100 times smarter and stronger than the rest of you.¡± I turn my head toward Erica. I look at her with shiny eyes. Erica gives me a weird smile. No, I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Now, Erica will hold this against me. I turn to the team and say. ¡°You guys, Erica isn¡¯t a nice person. She is the living devil. She nearly kills me and herself doing experiments. She isn¡¯t a very nice person. Well, it looks like that is all for today. Everyone look the big bad elders are here.¡± Six elders wearing cloaks walks out of the school and toward us. The team left Erica¡¯s side and made a salute. Erica keeps ignoring them while I just wait for them. They walk in front of me and I ask, ¡°What do you guys want? We are busy over here shoo if you are here just to watch us practice.¡± Elder Jessie points his finger at me and says, ¡°We have a need for you, Alexander. You should be proud that the six of us have come personally to summon you.¡± I give a chuckle. ¡°Oh, my six elders have summoned my. I feel so honor. Let me give a bow.¡± I give Elder Jessie the finger. He became furious. I can feel the power coming out of his body. ¡°Elder Jessie, our parents would be angry if an elder hurt my little brother.¡± Elder Jessie turns towards Erica and asks, ¡°So, you would get your parent involved in this matter?¡± Erica replies, ¡°Why not? You are bullying someone weaker than you. Also, how would they feel they learn their adopted son get injured by an elder? Think of all the power and influence they hold.¡± Elder Jessie lets out a scream and punches a punchbag causing it to explode. ¡°You brats! I hate both of you! Why in God¡¯s named are you two so freaking talented and both have no respect? It must be because of your crazy parents; you have no freaking manners.¡± The earth shakes. The clouds from above are getting darker. The air is also getting drier. I can feel my blood starting to boiled. You can hear thunder in the background. Jessie had his back to me. He is insulting my parent. I will show him. When suddenly something hit me on the back of my head. I look down and it is the book Erica was reading. ¡°Little brother calm down. Who cares what this moron elder thinks?¡± The earth stops shaking and the dark clouds open up to becoming a sunny day once again. The five other elders look at me with pride. They talk to each other. ¡°He is the one. His power was not exaggerated.¡± ¡°He is so young yet so powerful.¡± ¡°No wonder we are giving him this test. He might pass it.¡± ¡°Elder Jessie, you and Elder Kyle weren¡¯t wrong this young boy has lots of potential.¡± Elder Jessie stops breaking the equipment and looks at the other elders with a puzzling look on his face. He looks at me and turns back to the other elders and says, ¡°Yes, this boy is very strong but he has no respect for us. You guys deal with him. I am going back first.¡± Elder Jessie cleans off his cloak and walks back into the school. One elder says, ¡°Alexander, we have a mission for you. Can you dismiss your team and come with us?¡± I look at the elder and laughs. ¡°I dismissed them when I saw you guys coming. We could already have to left this area if it wasn¡¯t for Elder Jessie temper tantrum.¡± The Elder gives a little laugh and says, ¡°Well come with us.¡± I wave at my team goodbye and throw Erica back her book. She gave me an evil glance. Hey, she threw it first. I follow the elders back into the school. We walk to a fighting arena. In which a fairy user was inside of a cage. chapter 8 summoned ¡°Cough.¡± Erica gave out a cough. I turn towards her and ask, ¡°So you want me to stop there?¡± She nods her head and I shrink my shoulders. I turn away from her and tell the group, ¡°Well, story time is finish. Since I was talking about both our lives, I will respect Erica¡¯s decision to finish the story there. But Erica can we stop at a part where I look good?¡± I turn towards Erica. She sighs and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You are their leader not me. They will soon see a better side of you. Have some confidence little brother.¡± I sigh and walk to a water fountain to get a drink of water. I can fell people staring daggers at my back. I turn around and look at the team looking with a bunch of questions on their minds. I walk back to them and says, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t in class anymore. Ask any question you want.¡± They all turn to Erica and ask questions. ¡°Erica, can you teach me how to double elements.¡± ¡°I need to learn how to make an element into a weapon.¡± My supposes team have betray me and instead wanted to learn from Erica. I walk away and find a rock on the track to play with. I rolled it back and forth with my feet. ¡°Everyone shut up. I didn¡¯t stop Alex¡¯s story there so I can look good nor because I want you, morons to ask me questions. I did it because in the next fight Alex might have told you, morons how to give me a decent fight. We fought four times and the fourth time I to give up because of Alex¡¯s fighting style is opposite of mine. When he fights for real, he is my worst opponent. Also, yes when we were younger, I could do things he couldn¡¯t, but that time has past. He can do everything I can and more. Not only that, but he can help everyone here get stronger. My style of fight and the way I would teach you, morons couldn¡¯t help anyone here. Heck, it was hard enough to teach Alexander, and he is 100 times smarter and stronger than the rest of you.¡± I turn my head toward Erica. I look at her with shiny eyes. Erica gives me a weird smile. No, I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Now, Erica will hold this against me. I turn to the team and say. ¡°You guys, Erica isn¡¯t a nice person. She is the living devil. She nearly kills me and herself doing experiments. She isn¡¯t a very nice person. Well, it looks like that is all for today. Everyone look the big bad elders are here.¡± Six elders wearing cloaks walks out of the school and toward us. The team left Erica¡¯s side and made a salute. Erica keeps ignoring them while I just wait for them. They walk in front of me and I ask, ¡°What do you guys want? We are busy over here shoo if you are here just to watch us practice.¡± Elder Jessie points his finger at me and says, ¡°We have a need for you, Alexander. You should be proud that the six of us have come personally to summon you.¡± I give a chuckle. ¡°Oh, my six elders have summoned my. I feel so honor. Let me give a bow.¡± I give Elder Jessie the finger. He became furious. I can feel the power coming out of his body. ¡°Elder Jessie, our parents would be angry if an elder hurt my little brother.¡± Elder Jessie turns towards Erica and asks, ¡°So, you would get your parent involved in this matter?¡± Erica replies, ¡°Why not? You are bullying someone weaker than you. Also, how would they feel they learn their adopted son get injured by an elder? Think of all the power and influence they hold.¡± Elder Jessie lets out a scream and punches a punchbag causing it to explode. ¡°You brats! I hate both of you! Why in God¡¯s named are you two so freaking talented and both have no respect? It must be because of your crazy parents; you have no freaking manners.¡± The earth shakes. The clouds from above are getting darker. The air is also getting drier. I can feel my blood starting to boiled. You can hear thunder in the background. Jessie had his back to me. He is insulting my parent. I will show him. When suddenly something hit me on the back of my head. I look down and it is the book Erica was reading. ¡°Little brother calm down. Who cares what this moron elder thinks?¡± The earth stops shaking and the dark clouds open up to becoming a sunny day once again. The five other elders look at me with pride. They talk to each other. ¡°He is the one. His power was not exaggerated.¡± ¡°He is so young yet so powerful.¡± ¡°No wonder we are giving him this test. He might pass it.¡± ¡°Elder Jessie, you and Elder Kyle weren¡¯t wrong this young boy has lots of potential.¡± Elder Jessie stops breaking the equipment and looks at the other elders with a puzzling look on his face. He looks at me and turns back to the other elders and says, ¡°Yes, this boy is very strong but he has no respect for us. You guys deal with him. I am going back first.¡± Elder Jessie cleans off his cloak and walks back into the school. One elder says, ¡°Alexander, we have a mission for you. Can you dismiss your team and come with us?¡± I look at the elder and laughs. ¡°I dismissed them when I saw you guys coming. We could already have to left this area if it wasn¡¯t for Elder Jessie temper tantrum.¡± The Elder gives a little laugh and says, ¡°Well come with us.¡± I wave at my team goodbye and throw Erica back her book. She gave me an evil glance. Hey, she threw it first. I follow the elders back into the school. We walk to a fighting arena. In which a fairy user was inside of a cage. fairy fight chapter 9 I look around the arena. The seats were empty beside the VIP seats. There were 10 elders sitting down. Elder Kyle and Jessie were in the middle of the group, and they were the only ones in which I could see their faces. Elder Kyle gave me a smile and said, ¡°Today we have invited some very important guest, Alexander. You are this school best student, we ever have and they want to see your talent.¡± He looks around at the other elders and sighs. Then he says, ¡°These other elders don¡¯t think you are as talented as we say. They think we are lying and have to give you a very hard test you can give up.¡± One of the Elder yells, ¡°No, Elder Kyle this isn¡¯t a test he can give up. If you and Elder Jessie thinks he is so talented, then let him prove himself. Don¡¯t give him a way out.¡± I roll my eyes. There is no point in getting mad over this. I look at the man inside of the cage. He was in his early 20s. He looks like a heavyweight boxer. The man was sitting Indian style with a minotaur by his side. The minotaur is twice the guy size and caring a huge axe. The man looks discipline not moving a muscle even though the elders are yelling at each other. The elder that was yelling at Elder Kyle asks, ¡°Alexander, you have only one chance. Elder Kyle and Elder Jessie think you are the most powerful Jeonglyeong alive. Tell us they are lying and you aren¡¯t as talented as they said, so we can leave.¡± I look at my opponent and feel his power. He is strong. His body was radiating with a power of something foreign. There is no way I can tell if he was stronger or weaker than me but I wanted to fight. I haven¡¯t had a decent battle since I fought Erica all of those years ago. I look up at the elder and says, ¡°I will fight him. Don¡¯t worry Elder; they weren¡¯t lying about my strength.¡± The elder cracks a smile. The elder looks at the fairy user and yells, ¡°Young man fight this boy. If you can make him beg for mercy, we won¡¯t put you in the mines.¡± The fairy user opens one eye and looks up at the elder. He closes the eye and turns his head towards me. He gives me a smile and opens his eyes. While he is opening his eyes he says, ¡°Hmm this shrimp isn¡¯t a problem open the cage and let me at him. Don¡¯t start crying when he gets hurt.¡± He stands up and starts stretching inside of the cage. While looking at the man Elder Kyle yells, ¡°Alexander are you ready for the fight?¡± I reply, ¡°Give me a second to get ready, sir.¡± I close my eyes and breathe in the air. Looking inside of myself, I summon the energy inside my body. The fire builds inside my body. I can feel all the atoms in the surrounding getting excited. Each time I take a breath, the room gets hotter. The atoms surrounding me were moving faster and faster. They are causing flames to erupt from my body. It should get harder to breathe inside of the room. My body was getting stronger each time I took a breath. The fire was stimulating my body. I opened my eyes and there was a thick layer of fire surrounding my body. Everyone in the room was staring in awe. The fairy user looks at me and gives a whistle. ¡°You know a little kid they used to call me a monster because of my growth. Looking at you. I am not a monster, instead of someone who is talented. This is unreal.¡± The fairy user looks up at the elders and asks, ¡°Don¡¯t renege on our agreement Jeonglyeong. I know our god doesn¡¯t like lairs.¡± Elder Jessie sneer at the fair user, ¡°This Boy is very talent, and he will destroy you in this fight. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, no one here fears your god. Shut up and get ready to fight once Alexander is ready. We will let you out of your cage. Do not lose too fast, boy!¡± I needed a few more seconds. This is taking too long I still more need practice. I breathe a few more times and feel my muscles sucking in the fire. My body goes to being on fire to one releasing steam. The air in the room drops a few degrees. In the corner of my eyes, I can see the elders making a window to protect themselves from the fight. I clench my fist. I am ready. I look up to Elder Kyle and say, ¡°I am ready, sir. Let him out.¡± Elder Jessie snaps his fingers, causing the cage to sink back into the earth, leaving only the fairy user and his minotaur. The fair user looks at the elders and yells, ¡°Minotaur attack him from the front.¡± The huge monster runs towards me. I summon a lightening spear and throws it at the man. He dodges the attack. I run towards the minotaur. It pulls back both of his arms and swings at me with his giant axe. I jump over the three-meter monster and turns. The moment I hit the ground, I punch it in the back of his knees, causing it to collapse. It falls to its knees. I kick it on the side of the head, causing it to slide on the ground. The fairy user runs up on me and gives a big swing. I meet his punch with one of my own. The attack pushed the both of us back. I wave my hand because that punch hurts. The fairy user looks at me with a smile and says, ¡°You are better than expect it now it is time to get serious. Minotaur plan alpha number two.¡± The minotaur roars and cover the fairy user arms and legs with rocks. The fairy user looks like they have gained huge robot legs and arms. The rocks look robotic in nature. He bends his arms and legs and starts moving around. For a guy covering in rocks, it doesn¡¯t look like he is stiff. The minotaur roars again, and the room shakes. Columns of earth rise from the ground. Looking around well looks like I¡¯m trapped. The minotaur hits one column causing dirt and rocks to fly towards me. With a swing of my hands, I create a mini tornado and shoots it at the minotaur. The tornado picks the rocks and dirt that was flying towards me. As the tornado was heading toward the minotaur, I jumped onto a column and shoots myself to the fairy user. As I am flying toward the fairy user, I create lightening spears. Sending them to my hand, I throw them at the fairy user. He left up both of his arms to protect himself from the attack. The moment after he blocks the attack he hits a column right next to him causing rocks being thrown my way. I force myself upwards by having the wind push me upwards. I use too much power causing me to fly higher and faster than I wanted. Just as I was about to reach the ceiling, I turn myself around and push off. Now I was flying headfirst into the fairy user. To protect myself, I put a rock shield around me. Almost halfway to my target, the minotaur roars. The shield I created disappeared. I replace the shield with covering both of my arms with fire. The entire room temperature rose sharply. The fairy use swings his massive fist at me. Instead of me meeting his fist head on like last time, I grab his arm. I twist my body and lands on the ground. I threw a fury of punches at the fairy user midsection. Before my first punch lands the minotaur roars making a shield to protect his midsection. Fire is my main element. Do you think I will stop because you can protect yourself? No, I don¡¯t care. I will break you here and now. His little shield breaks apart, but he didn¡¯t care about his shield. While I was busy attacking, his midsection he raises both of his arms. He slams them both into the ground. This moron thought I wasn¡¯t paying any attention. Dodging the attack I start attack his back. He gave me a big opening. Why shouldn¡¯t I take it? Each time I hit him cause him to make an ugly face. He takes another swing at me. It wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning. But because of the attack he was facing me once again. Haha this was a better attack. I dodge an attack aimed at my head from the back. The minotaur is behind me. Without making a sound he came behind me. Now, both the fairy user and his minotaur is attacking me. They have me surrounded. I give a little smirk. All three of us attacks each other. The fairy user punches me in the face that causes me to turn around. I dodge the minotaur¡¯s attack and reply with a punch in the abs. No, powers it turns to a straight street fight. Punching, kicking, and even biting. That stupid Minotaur tried to bite me. Ha, I punch that stupid creature in its mouth and take a bite out of his fairy user hand. It didn¡¯t do much, but it made me feel better. As the fighting got more intense, I got faster and stronger. I am becoming like a fierce blaze willing to burn down everything in its path. Growing strong as the punches fly. There punches and kicks didn¡¯t stop me. The strengthened me. The fairy user falters looks like that guy can¡¯t keep up anymore to move on. I kick the fairy user away; this way I don¡¯t have to worry about him. The man yells, ¡°Ugh so powerful for being so young. Not only that, but also is one with his element this is harder than expected. Minotaur plan zeta this cannot go on any longer.¡± The minotaur jumps back.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The minotaur lets out a huge roar. Walls spring up from the ground, separating everyone. They reach up to the ceiling. I look around, hmm I am stuck inside of a Labyrinth. I punch the wall in front of my but it didn¡¯t even make a dent on the wall. I look around and hear a roar. The wall shakes and starts moving. When everything stops moving, I can feel the minotaur walking down the hall closing in on me. Each step made a thunderous sound. I create a bolt of lightning and throws it at the wall. Boom! The wall stood firm and the only thing that happened to it was smoke coming from it. I run to the minotaur. The fairy was in front with his huge axe. I stomp my foot into the ground causing the ground beneath me to freeze. The minotaur takes a step and slips over the ice. I shoot forward to knee it in the head. The walls move again and my knee hits the wall with full force. Well, this isn¡¯t good the minotaur and his users dupe me. The minotaur didn¡¯t need to roar to use his powers. OK, new plan I need to find the fairy user and fast. I spread a thin layer of a flame around the labyrinth. It took a second for me to find the fairy user. I walk to the nearest wall and launch off of it. Using the wind, I flew through the maze flying right towards the fairy user. The walls shake again. The labyrinth change again but it didn¡¯t matter I still knew where the fairy user was and still flying towards him. As I was flying toward the fairy user, I checked to see where the minotaur was inside of the labyrinth. I didn¡¯t need any unexpected surprise while flying at this high speed. The minotaur was out of the way, so I had nothing to worry about for not. It didn¡¯t take long for the labyrinth to once again change. The minotaur could only change the maze once everyone 10 seconds. I stop and look at the figuration of the maze once again. The minotaur put himself in the path of the fairy user. Haha well I have something for the minotaur. I jump high in the air and spins. I create lightning from my body. As I spin, I became a huge lightning bolt. I fly straight ahead towards the minotaur at full speed. It took over 10 seconds for me to get this move ready and with that the labyrinth walls change again. I fly straight towards the minotaur he was so nice opening a straight path to him. Boom! I crash straight into the minotaur. It was enough to knock him out cold. I can feel myself running out of energy. don¡¯t want to use it all so instead of flying, I am running to the fairy user. The minotaur is out for the count. I see the fairy user. He is in the middle of the labyrinth sitting cross leg. I ran up and punches the fairy user in the face. He opens his eyes, and the labyrinth goes back into the ground. The fairy user looks up and complains, ¡°My fairy should have been able to finish you or make it so you can never reach me. What kind a monster are you.¡± He gives a pause and his eyes grew wide. He exclaims, ¡°You are the monster our god warned about. The elders failed killing you. They should have killed you not your parents. They should have done everything in their power to kill you.¡± He tries to escape my grip. I hold on to him tighter. His kind made me into an orphan. Yes, people died for naturals cause but not murder. A word we haven¡¯t used in centuries. They did the unthinkable and murder my parents. My whole body burns. I punch the man. Again and again. Everything around me turns red. The fairy starts spiting out blood. Yet, I keep hitting him again and again. ¡°Stop Alexander, you must stop.¡± I can hear people yelling but that didn¡¯t matter. I keep hitting him. ¡°Roar!!!¡± I turn around and the minotaur is standing back up. There was smoke coming out of his snout. His eyes are bloodshot and his body has gotten twice as big. I can feel the fire in my body raging. I need this another fight another opponent. I will burn him alive and leave nothing left. I kick off the ground and head straight for the minotaur. The minotaur pick up his axe. Columns raise in front of the minotaur. He swings his axe and destroys them. I have no time for these little rocks. swing my hand in front a huge lightning bolts comes from behind and atomize the rocks. Before I could give out the first punch, the minotaur swings his axe at me. I duck under it and punches it up in the sky. This causes minotaur to stagger. I jump towards the minotaur¡¯s head. He uses his hand and takes a mighty swing. With the help of the wind, I dodge the attack. I kick him right in the face. As I fall to the ground, the minotaur kicks me in the abs. The hit causes me to spit up blood. Yes, now this is dangerous. I want more. I grab his leg and throw it in the air. I send the minotaur flying. I summon a huge wave of water. With all of my power, I have the wave slams into the minotaur. The minotaur slams into the wall. The water recede shows the minotaur even bigger. He gives out a giant roar. The ground breaks apart. Yes, we are element users not being the fight in close combat. I create a fire ball but it was only twice as big as the minotaur I want it to be even bigger. I combine both the water and wind into the fire. Adding just enough water to break the bonds and given the fire even more oxygen. The fire grew larger added the wind made it even bigger. Yes, I will burn everything. The entire world will one day be under my flame. Yes, everything will burn. As the fire was getting bigger, my body was growing weaker. I can feel my entire body losing strength. My legs were growing weaker; I couldn¡¯t feel my arms. I look at the minotaur. He has rocks all around him flying in the air. No, everything will burn and nothing will the only that will remain is ashes. The minotaur roars once again. The rocks fly towards me and I throw my giant ball of flame in his direction. I close my eyes. I open my eyes and look around. I was in the nurses'' office. ¡°Alexander, that was dangerous never do that again!¡± I turn my head and it was Elder Kyle yelling at me. ¡°Alexander, do you know what happened after you attack the minotaur? No, because you were unconscious. The minotaur got up and got even bigger. It took Elder Jessie to capture them both. Alexander, what do you if Elder Jessie and I wasn¡¯t here. The minotaur would have rampage inside of the school and escape with his owner. This is we tell you guys not to torture fairy users. Their fairies will go berserk and there is very little anyone can do. I could feel the hatred in the stands. Why are your powers base on fire but you have so much darkness in your heart?¡± I turn my head away from him. ¡°Oh, it is like that Alexander.¡± He sighs and leaves the room. A nurse comes into and gives permission to leave. I walk back to my room. As I am walking back to room, I see the moon in the distance. It was a nice night. I open the door to my room. Sitting on my bed is a large spider. I don¡¯t have time for this, using one of my hands I try to shoo it away. The spider gives me a look. Wait, a spider is looking at me like it was above me. I summon a little air and try to brush him off of the bed. Nothing happens. I change my tactics. I summon water and try to push the spider off of the bed. I launch the water at the spider. Splash! Instead of the spider being hit with water, a gallon of water falls on top of my body. I give the spider an evil glare; It looks at me bored. "Alexander this is boring lets talk instead.¡± Now, the spider can talk I am going crazy. That fight took a lot out of me. ¡°OK, spider I will play this game who are you and why do you know my name.¡± The spider lifts its two front legs. ¡°I am the great Anaisa. Why does it matter why I am here? The better question would be why I told the fairies users that you were a threat that needed they needed dead.¡± WHAT!!!! Chapter 10 chilling with a God Wilfred POV ¡°I cannot believe that evil spider. Why do I have to train these losers? That dumb retard spider, we cannot put all of our fish in one barrel; we must diversify the fish. Why do that when one is a whale and the others are just salmon!?¡± I woke up to the shadow and saw that the shadow was talking to himself. He was walking back and forth kicking rocks and screaming at the top of his lungs. We were still on top of the dragon and I look over to my sister. She had a confused look on her face, so I wasn¡¯t the only one confused by his actions. We both got off of the dragon and said good morning. Both of our fairies were sleeping on the dragon''s head. We walk over to the dragon''s head and poke our fairies awake. The fairies gave and a big yawn and looked around. They see us and they jump off the dragon and flew on top of our heads. That is when I notice that the surrounding land was red, with red mountains and no signs of life anywhere. ¡°Where are we?¡± I ask the shadow who was still talking to himself and walking back and forth. ¡°Mars, anything else you would like to know?¡± The dragon behind us took off and flew to the sky, everyone besides the shadow wave goodbye to the dragon. We watch him get smaller and smaller. Then my brain process what the shadow us said, we are on Mars! ¡°How are we on Mars? Why are we breathing, and why did you bring us here?¡± He stopped rambling and looks at us, with an evil grin form on his face. ¡°It is story time, and I brought you guys to a place where we will be alone with no one to disturb us. This is the only planet in this universe where nothing is living. I did a great job cleaning up this place. Heck, even fairies stop being born here. Before I talk let me get someone, I will be right back.¡± Snap! Like that he disappears. I look at my sister and she shrugs her shoulders and walks around. We are on another planet this is a dream. I bent down and started to play in the red dirt. It was so cold to the touch, and the shadow has a lot of secrets up his sleeves and I bet he will not tell us a lot. ¡°I am on another planet!¡± I yell and then starts to rolling on the ground. My sister sits on a rock and sighs. The next moment we hear a popping sound and a pig squealing and yelling let me go. My sister and I look up at shadow holding up a man like a pig. The shadow threw the pig on the floor and with the snap of his hand summons a disk three chairs and a podium. ¡°Pig tells us the story about the protectors of planets.¡± The pig responds, ¡°Why should I tell you the story? Have learned this by now by one of the weaker elders. I am the proud number three gods in this universe and I dislike the way you are treating me.¡± The shadow ignores the pig monster and took a seat at the desk and signal for my sister and me to do the same. This pig thing is a god and the third most powerful god in the universe, yet the shadow is treating it like trash. The pig look at the shadow ¡°I do not have to take this,¡± Snap. The shadow snap his fingers and the pig monster thing looks around in horror. ¡°How powerful are you? How can you keep me here? The second most power god this universe couldn¡¯t stop me even with all of his power. But you stop me with the snap of your fingers. Why bother me and why not pick on someone weaker than me?¡± The pig stomps its feet and kick rocks that went flying over the horizon. ¡°I am losing my patience talk now or else.¡± The pig-like monster looks around and with a happy look on his face ask, ¡°Is your evil fairy here? The last time I saw him he wanted to suck my blood.¡± ¡°No, my fairy isn¡¯t here; he is messing with someone else.¡± The monster pig jumps up and down for joy. He is doing cartwheels and other gymnastics crap. The shadow snap his fingers again and the pig stops moving. He started to float in the air. Suddenly he flies straight at the podium. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Talk pig tell us about the gods and the planets. I do not have all day.¡± The pig looked scared and nodded his head. He takes a deep breath and looks around. ¡°The shadow and I are guardians of our planets. We are the planet¡¯s soul. The only ways fairies can live on the plane if we are alive or anything else. When the planet formed, we come into existence, all except for him. His fairy was born before him. He was born billions of years later.¡± ¡°Skip this part ignore me and talk about the rest of you guys,¡± ¡°Yes sir, we are giving powers either we have our own fairy to control or we can control the elements. Even if our planet dies as long as we don¡¯t, we can go to a dead planet and create life. But if we die, then the planet we live on cannot create life again. Like this one we are on now there is nothing that can bring life back to this place. Nothing will be born here alive, no plant, no animal, nothing. Also, we cannot come here and create life. There is another planet in this solar system and if I want to I could create life because no guardian was born from there. That planet is what you humans call venus. Now, we guardians have an organization that helps put other guardians on planets are near other guardians that can get along with each other. We had a huge incident where the strongest guardian fought and killed the second strongest. Now we have to make sure everyone gets along. With that can I go now?¡± While the pig thing was talking, a huge bucket appears out of nowhere. The bucket fell on its head. The shadow started to laugh like a manic and my sister snicker. I also was trying to hold in my laughter but couldn¡¯t hold it in. The pig took the bucket off his head. The pig points to the shadow and says, ¡°If we could take you on number 1, we would and we would force you to learn some manners.¡± The shadow stands up and walks over to the pig. He bends overlooking down at the pig and says, ¡°You are funny there was no problem before I killed the number 2 guardian or after. If wasn¡¯t for that stupid idiot not know his place, he wouldn¡¯t be dead now. I do not understand why you moron made an organization. It isn¡¯t like you guys can contain me. Well, it is time for you to go bye.¡± With the snap of his finger, the pig monster disappears, the shadow leans back from his chair and knocks it over. This all power being just falls backwards in his chair. He started to hum, my sister looks at me and back to the shadow. He is so weird why is he laying on the ground humming to himself? The shadow then uses his fingers and act like he was using a drum set and jump up. ¡°It is time to explain a few things. That other information was a waste of time and was unimportant. I do not understand why I went through all of that trouble to get that pig. So where should I start, I will let you two disappoints ask a few questions?¡± My sister got an angry look on her face. ¡°Why are we disappointments? What did we do to get that title?¡± She yells at the shadow. The shadows sigh and says, ¡°Hmm, a good first question weakening. My fairy and I is having a bet. In this pet there are three people on earth that we have works with. The two of you and one other person. The other individual is a monster that has my genes. You two are just strong. I rather play with a monster than two strong people well in your terms. Now looking closer, stupid fairy helped you guys. My fairy has his dirty touch all over you. You guys have met him before.¡± The shadow looks at both at confusing faces. We meet his fairy already; we are part of a bet? Also, we have gotten a boost from his fairy, how, when, why, so many questions. I was about to speak and the shadow holds up his hand, stopping me. ¡°You must have met my fairy when you were very young. My fairy is Anaisa.¡± Chapter 11 bunny ship My sister and I both yell, ¡°Oh my god,¡± the fairy god is this guy¡¯s a fairy. It makes sense but why was the pig monster scared of the nice spider god. Anaisa helps the fairies¡¯ users in the time of need. Wait, he gave us power. That must mean he has trust in us. I jump up and down for joy. The most powerful being on this world put his trust in us. The shadow looks at me annoy. I stop my little dance and turn back to the shadow and wait like a good little boy. The shadow shakes his head and continues to talk. ¡°It seems one of you got the wrong impression. The spider put you two in an impossible situation. I will make it easier for you, the monster I am talking about have the potential number value of 100, the odds are he will reach 99% of his overall potential. You two potential compare to him would be a maximum of 20. The odds are, you guys 99% to reach your maximum potential. Ignore the monster, you guys would have been in the top 0.01 percentile. You two would have been in the top 10 strongest people on this planet. That spider put you guys at number 2 and 3. He made your maximum potential at 100 as well but the odds are you only would reach half of that number. I have to train you two, but there is no way for me to get you to that 100 number. You shouldn¡¯t have this power. The spider had to even out this bet and made you guys stronger. If I knew that you two were this weak, I wouldn¡¯t have put any effort into you and put all of it into the monster, but the spider always say never put all your eggs into one basket, how does that make you feel weaklings?¡± I looked at my sister and she started to laugh. Why is she laughing? The Jeonglyeong has someone on their side that we have no way of beating and our god didn¡¯t do much to help the odds of beating him. My sister stops laughing and look the shadow in the eye and ask ¡°does this bet have anything to do with us and the Jeonglyeong if so then I am not interested. I hate fighting our parents care so much about fighting they left us in Jeonglyeong territory with no escape and a useless guide. My brother and I are not fighting this battle let our parents handle it. I do not care if you or the fairy god has a bet you cannot make me fight in this stupid war in which the Jeonglyeong have already won!¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The shadow looks at her with a bored express and says, ¡°Fight or I will destroy this world.¡± Instead of fearing the threat, my sister double down, ¡°So I do not care if the world gets destroy, you just told me, I am facing a person who couldn¡¯t possibly beat and the odds are after I lose to this guy, I would become a slave and work for the rest of my life doing hard labor. Or I can take the easy way out and just let the planet get destroyed. I will take the planet get destroyed for 200 Bob.¡± The shadow laughs. ¡°I like you, you understand the stakes very well but I am here to help. Since you guys¡¯ odds of winning is zero, this makes things a little fun. It is time to meet your training partners.¡± With the snap of his hand, our surroundings change. The red planet of Mars disappeared and now we were looking at a tiny white speck, in total darkness. ¡°We are in the endless void. This place isn¡¯t part of any universe it is outside of all of reality. There are only two being that can come and go as they want in this place and that is my fairy and I. The only other thing is my ship The Shadow¡¯s Blade. You see that tiny ship in the distance? It is a cube should, and it is 9.4607¡Á1017 meters long and wide. I made sure it is the biggest ship in all of reality and also the strongest. That ship has killed literal gods. But my AI does not like me and make it look and act like a big rabbit.¡± Both my sister and I both look at the bunny ship with excitement. The biggest spaceship in creation and we will riding on it. The shadow snaps his fingers again, and we were now right up to the ship and can see the design. It looked like a perfect bunny with nice fur. The color wasn¡¯t exactly white but more like an eggshell color. There are zero weapons from what I can see. It felt like a living animal. It had a weird feeling to it. This isn¡¯t a ship it is more of a living being. The name doesn¡¯t fit the design at all. Well, it is a spaceship that can kill gods; the man can call it whatever he wants. ¡°Where are the weapons on the ship?¡± I ask the shadow. ¡°They are everywhere on the outside. They are just too small for the human eye to see. It is time to go inside so you guys can meet your trainers.¡± With the snap of his fingers, the shadow transported us inside of the ship. Inside of the ship chapter 12 We were on a deck looking over a solar system. It had a sun and from what I can see eight planets rotating around it. It took me a second to look away from the solar system to see I was on a metal deck with a console in front of me. On top was a see-through bunny; it hops twice before turning to the shadow. ¡°Welcome back master, how was your time away?¡± ¡°That spider trick me again. These two are my decedents, so they are not staying long can you please introduce yourself to them.¡± The bunny hop once to turn to us. ¡°Hello, my name is ISIS from the Egyptian god of marriage, fertility, motherhood, magic, and medicine. I was once a part of a large AI, but I became self-aware and became my entity. I was part of a game and was one of the weakest monsters in a rabbit. My previous master took my colony in and trains us to become the most powerful force in the game. After my master won the game, he didn¡¯t have long to live, and the shadow took me in and gave me this ship to command. I can hear you from all over the ship. I am the most powerful AI in all of creation, so if you need anything just ask. Everyone here is my children and I want to make this place their home.¡± ¡°Yes, and you spoiled my toys too much, I need to teach these kids how to fight and command a war. Summoned the people also make it so they are all humans, they will fight other humans and it makes little sense for them to learn from a random alien species that they cannot relate.¡± ¡°Yes boss also there is a fight schedule in 30 minutes that you would want to see. So you will not have a lot of time with the inductions before the fight starts.¡± ¡°OK, I will be on the fifth planet on this solar system send everyone there for inductions.¡± After the two stop talking, the shadow snap his figures and we were in front of a very large man.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. chapter 13 every story is real ¡°Hello, I am the mighty Hercules. Looks like I will train you guys in how to fight. Shadow why are they so small and why must I train them?¡± The shadow sighs at the large man and says, ¡°Because they will fight a war and they need all the help they can get. The person they will fight against will be around two-tier weaker than you, so you can see their problem. I couldn¡¯t care if the win or lose but I would give them the best chance to win. I am a fair man.¡± The man calling himself Hercules replies, ¡°You are, the boss.¡± I couldn¡¯t contain myself; the mighty Hercules is right in front of me. I run up and shake his giant hand. ¡°Hello, my name is Wilfred, and I have heard all of your great deeds and think you have an awful mother. Did you really beat the lion and kill an un-killable boar? Are you really half god and can your father shape shift!?¡± I could hear my sister sigh and my fairy was on top of Hercules head poking him, when suddenly something pull me from behind. ¡°Sit, I will have to explain a few things before we move ahead I have forgotten to mention before coming here. I will let Hercules tell you his story later.¡± And with a snap of his fingers, Hercules disappeared. ¡°The multi-verse has created a conundrum. Instead of the question of what comes first the chicken or the egg, we have which comes first the author or the story. You see most stories you read or heard exist somewhere in the multi-verse. When someone writes a story he or she isn¡¯t making it up the odds are, they are seeing into the multi-verse and getting their ideas from something they see. But that is the case only 50% of the time that I have seen. A writer uses his or her imagination and creates a story in creating a story that creates an entire universe. Not only that, but also the stories that stand the test of time cannot destroy nor can their authors. I really dislike Shakespeare and I found the original in the entire multi-verse and try to kill him. Nothing happened I am the most powerful being in the multi-verse and couldn¡¯t kill one human. A force more powerful than me is protecting him. Also, I try to stop the story of Romeo and Juliet, and there is no way to stop that story from happen. The reason I am talking about Shakespeare is that he is one of the few authors who live in every intelligence world. Also in every world he makes the story of Romeo and Juliet even mines. You can ask anyone here about that stupid story and they would tell you the same premise and ask them who created it and they all would say the same name, unless they are before their world¡¯s Shakespeare time. Well, except for one place the world was Romeo and Juliet lives you will not see Shakespeare or their story.¡± I raise my hand. The shadow sighs and says, "You need not raise your hand and ask your question.¡± I put down my hand and ask, ¡°What about stories with shape sifting and other things impossible in this world, or in our case universe?¡± The shadow claps his hands and says, ¡°That is a good question. Every universe has its own set of laws. Vibrations determine the laws of the universe. The vibration dictates how the atoms work in that world. Not only that, but it also dictates if you can see and use the power of fairies in that universe. Jeonglyeong has the souls of fairies in them that are why they can create the elements. You guys have the fairies on the outside and the fairies are the ones with the powers. Sharing the power is the real advantage because your fairies can evolve and learn different abilities. Jeonglyeong only use the powers of the elements. I have gone off topic you guys can learn about your powers and how they work later.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. This place applies the laws of every universe there is out there and that is why everyone here can act natural. That doesn¡¯t mean that they cannot welcome a change of pace. I can control the vibrations of a person or universe. The toy I sent away at first he couldn¡¯t see fairies. His universe didn¡¯t allow him to so I change the way he vibrates and now he can. Now, the changes are rough it took out a lot outs of him, well actual he should have died. If I didn¡¯t give him immortally, he would have died. Well, I did the same to you guys I change the vibrations so you guys could only see fairies that are human controlled. There are many fairies running around on that planet and you guys have never noticed them. Most beings cannot even feel the vibrations or know they are there. Even the beings that create a universe cannot feel nor manipulate the vibrations. Once again, only three things can. Anymore questions?¡± Um what I am completely lost. I look toward my sister and she shrinks her shoulders. The shadows look at both of us and says, ¡°Good now, here are the rest of the people who will teach you how to fight in the upcoming war. This is the number 1 human tactician Goldfish. Do not make fun of his name he has killed millions of people. He also has won most battles he has commanded. Humans come with different naming sense.¡± This guy was around six feet tall; he had a few scars running down his face. It seems he has been through many battles. I wouldn¡¯t make fun of him even if his name was poop. ¡°This person will teach you the horrors of war and that sacrifice that needed to win. Her name is Iris.¡± It was a pretty lady with orange skin, with green hair, she looks like a carrot. She took a bow and stood behind the Goldfish. She is sad. ¡°Now you two kids introduce yourselves.¡± My sister stomps her foot and looks at the shadow and says, ¡°Once again, I have no reason to fight this war. Kill me now, I am not fighting. I have seen what it is like to be a slave and I have seen battles. This is something I do not want to take part in.¡± The shadow sighs, so you need some motivation. Let me so you two something¡± With the snap of his fingers we change the locations. chapter 14 nothing but ants We stood in front of a ten-meter door with tubes coming out of it. There is a window, and with a guy locked up inside. ¡°I had two wives since, I have been alive one was your ancestor and he killed the other one. I was having fun in one of my many adventures when I met my second wife. We got married and had a child. Now, I have been in this universe for over several centuries, and I have done many catastrophes. I have blown up planets, ships, and people. I killed this man¡¯s entire family. So what does he do? He gets revenge and kills my wife and daughter. Now for the rest of his days, he will spend living the day I have killed his family while being forced to feel the pain my family suffered.¡± I was shocked how he can punish the person like that it is his fault that his family died. My sister was angry. She flew into a rage her fairy flew right at the shadow. All he did was flick it away. My sister ran up to punch him. Crack! OH MY GOD! You can see bone coming out of my sister¡¯s arm. I run to my sister crying. I yell, ¡°Why did you break her arm.¡± My sister just looks at the shadow with pain on her face. ¡°Who do I look like to you mortals? I am the strongest being in this universe, beings 1 million times stronger than you would run when they see me coming. You guys are nothing but ants in my eyes. Do not compare my morals to yours. I have free will because I can do whatever I want whenever I want. You mice cannot do things without machines. Can you fly? No, I can with wings or without them.¡± The shadow grows black devil-like wings behind him. They flap and he leaves the ground. He flies in the air and comes back down. He turns his back to us. Boom. Both of his wings drop to the ground. There was a huge gaping wound on his back, but it was healing right before our eyes. ¡°Do you see that? I am god and this place is my toy collection.¡± He jumps on top of the guy''s cell and starts yelling. ¡°I have built the strongest ship in all of reality, and it is nothing but a toy for me to play with. I have trillions of lives on this ship and they are some of the most talented people in all of reality and they are here to serve me as entertainment. Comparing me to you is like an ant vs an elephant. You guys are nothing but big ants to me. When an ant bites you because you step on an anthill do you say sorry to the ant and put him down? No, you kill him and then you might start stomping on the hill in a range. How dare the small ant bite you a human who is bigger, stronger, and smart than it!Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I am the same way. Do not sit here and think I am your friend. I am a being is above you. Learn your place in the multi-verse!¡± He jumps down and snaps his finger. I look over and my sister arm heals. My sister got up and once again tried to punch him in his face. Crack! Her arm breaks once again, and the bone is sticking out of her arm. ¡°Girl, you are one tough cookie. My opinion of you has gone up; it is time for the fight. Let¡¯s see your teachers¡¯ fist fight.¡± He snaps his fingers again not only did he heal my sister but we change location. He transports us to a stadium surrounded by a cheering crowd. There was a giant screen in front of us. The crowd had all strange manner of creatures. Teachers fight chapter 15 Some look like animals from our world but others just look different. There were billions of creatures here. You have creatures that look like a slim, others were plants, and there were machine-like creatures. I might have seen some in movies or television. A robot looking person was sitting right next to me and I lean over to touch it. The shadow pulled my hand back and said, ¡°There are so many things to see in this multi-verse you guys are special, be proud that you are here and can witness this place. There isn¡¯t any place in all of creation that has so many species living in one place. Not only that, but in this place, you will only find the best and the brightest. The things living here can say that they are the best their species. Not only that, but my ship host the best fighters, thinkers, chefs, and much more. Your teacher Hercules is the strongest normal human in all of creation. Very few people can beat him in a fight. Your other teacher Goldfish, he is the greatest tactician in all of creation. Give him five people with arrows and he would destroy a spaceship.¡± The two walk into the middle of the field. A screen appears and two people creeping to the middle of the field. We were way too high up we couldn¡¯t even see the field. The giant screen is showing us everything. The shadow snaps his fingers and appears right in the middle of them. He takes his hands and puts a finger to his lips telling the crowd to quiet down. In an instant, there wasn¡¯t a sound in the whole stadium. A microphone rises from the ground and the shadow takes it into his hands. ¡°This is the event you guys have all been waiting for Hercules vs. Goldfish. We haven¡¯t had this fight in a few millennia so this one should be another exciting match, the number 1 rank human fighter vs. the number 1 rank tactician. Now, you two step into your respect circles it is time for a fight. We have two new guesses with us today, so I will explain the rules. The winner gets to decide when the fight is over. The opponent cannot give-up or asks for mercy. You can kill but here is a warning if you kill your opponent he would come back to life with full health. You two bow at each other. Isis give us the countdown.¡± The shadow puts the microphone back into the ground and snaps his fingers; he is now back with us. ¡°3,2,1 Start!!¡± Hercules strolls to Goldfish. Goldfish puts his guard. Hercules throws a right hook and goldfish block it. He then starts a kick, but throws a punch. Goldfish doesn¡¯t react to the kick and block the punch and throws a punch of his own. Hercules easily swats it away and throws another punch in which goldfish had to dodge. Hercules grins and then throws a fury of punches and kicks at speeds in which I couldn¡¯t keep up with my eyes. Goldfish could keep up, but he wasn¡¯t throwing as many attacks like Hercules was doing. The stalemate lasted for a few seconds and then Hercules once again up the tempo. Now I couldn¡¯t see any of Hercules attacks and Goldfish look like he was dancing. They both were dancing to music I couldn¡¯t hear. Another few seconds and the tempo increase yet again and the screen was showing the two fighters faces and Hercules looks like his is enjoying himself and Goldfish was doing everything possible to not get hit. My heart beats faster and faster as the fight goes on. It seems like Hercules has this fight in the bag but who knows there must be a reason that everyone wanted to see this fight. Maybe Hercules will get cocky and Goldfish would turn it around like in that tortoise and rabbit race story. It seems more and more likely that Goldfish will turn this fight around. Suddenly Hercules stops moving. Goldfish have a look of horror on his face but he couldn¡¯t stop dodging, why couldn¡¯t he stop. Hercules just walks up and kicks Goldfish in the chest. Goldfish flies and lands across the ring. Hercules raises his fist and says, ¡°I win.¡± The fight is over and the crowd erupts in joy. The shadow snaps his fingers and is back in the stadium with Hercules and lifts his hand up in the air.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The microphone rises from the ground and the shadow picks it up. ¡°Another great fight from the two of them. I have a treat for you, losers today. My kin are here for training and I will show everyone my past. My childhood is just because it is a special treat for them and you guys should feel honored because only two other beings know my back story. Say hi to my kin.¡± We appear on the screen for everyone one to see. I gave a little nervous wave. ¡°You two tell everyone your names so we can get my backstory going.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Wilfred and I am 10 years old.¡± My sister looks at me and sighs. ¡°Hello, my name is Wendelin. You know this man is a monster and we must stop him. Why are you guys sitting here and playing his game? If we all attack him, he couldn¡¯t beat all of us.¡± ¡°Wow little girl, you refuse to stop. Everyone here should be dead; I brought them back to life. There isn¡¯t a god able to bring back the dead. I know they have tried and failed. So yes those two are my kin and if one of you touch a hair on their bodies without my permission, we all know the plenty for that, so please remember who they are and keep them safe. Isis start the movie and get me some popcorn.¡± chapter 16 The shadow is born. The screen changes and instead of showing the stadium it is now a gray screen with black numbers with the number 3 showing. The shadow snaps his fingers, and he is now sitting back with us with popcorn and the screen starts to countdown. 3, 2, 1, and it now shows us a small village with around a hundred people. We see a few people in a room and a lady is giving birth. There were eight small fairies hovering over the pregnant lady. The fairies were color code to the elements there was a dark blue, light blue, brown, green, yellow, red, black, and white fairy. I never seen those type of fairies I thought they were all neutral in the color purple. Both my sister and I have purple fairies that hover over us. The baby is born and the fairies push the people to make them go outside with the little boy.They left the mother inside of the room to rest. The people looked confused, wondering why the fairies was so excited and wanted them to go outside, but they did as the fairies ask. That is when I saw an unbelievable scene. Faries by the thousand or maybe even millions lined up outside kneeling in front of the baby boy. The other eight fairies also got on their knees and bow to the boy. A dragon was showing flying overhead. It wasn¡¯t like the dragon that brought us to mars this one had limbs and it was the darkest creature that must have ever lived. It gave out a loud deafening roar. The people in the village started to scream and run around. The dragon flew down, and it crashed into a building and gave another roar. The villagers stopped and were shaking in fear. Now, seeing it up close and it was huge, it must have been 30 meters tall. It pointed to the people and the point to the fairies that were kneeling. The villagers looked around and some of them started to knee. The rest look at the dragon and he points back to the kneeling villagers. The rest got down on their knees as well and kneeling to the dragon. The dragon shook his head and pointed towards the child. The villagers turn toward the child and put their heads on the ground. They were still shaking from fear. The dragon spots one person a male and grabs him. The man screams, but the dragon raises him in the air and then roared. The fairies in response hit the ground with their fist. They did this seven more times and each time they gave a louder response. The eight fairies then got up and flew right next to the baby. They circle him and beams of light came out of their hands to enter the baby. On, his hand a tattoo of a spider appeared. The baby giggles and try to touch the fairies, but they flew out of reach. The fairies then shoot different color lights in the air. The dragon roars and sends out a jet black flame into the air and the rest of the fairies follow and shoot up different elements. The villagers watch the spectacle and then something unexpected happens. The baby also shot out the elements of fire, water, ice, wind, and earth. But he does something unexpected. From his eyes one shown a bright light the other cause darkness to spread anywhere he looks. The villagers looked at the baby with awe and fear. The dragon gave one last roar and put down the man and bow to him and knee to the baby. After that, it took off. The eight fairies took off right after him. The other kneeling fairies got up and walked away, leaving behind tremors. They handed the baby back to the man that the black dragon picked up. The man took the baby back into the shed where his mother laid. She is sleeping inside of the bed. The man shook her awake and gave her the baby so the baby could breastfeed. It seems the man is the baby¡®s father. The father was making clicking noises to the mother and waving his hands around. Wow, was the shadow born before there was even a language. The mother didn¡®t seem to mind what the father was trying to communicate. She was just worrying about the baby. The father gives up on trying to tell the mother what just happened. The mother is humming a soft melody to the baby, the father pace madly around the room. An older man walks into the shed and points to the baby. The father leaves and the mother keeps singing her song.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Time fast forwards and it is now at night and the father is back angry and the mother looks worried. It doesn¡¯t seem the villagers know what to do with the baby. There was a knock on the door and the father grabbed the women and held her tightly with the baby. The knocking grew louder until they kicked the door in and the villagers had torches and grabbed the family. The baby whines and the villagers brought the family to a horse and buggy. It seems they will send the family away when the screen goes dark. Yet, we could still hear the people and the torches and the family. Seven different lights pop up on the screen. They were dark blue, light blue, brown, green, yellow, red, and white, it seems they were the fairies from before and the black fairy was the only one I couldn¡¯t see. The white fairy moved and then the night turned into day. The villagers looked confused. The baby pointed toward the fairies and back to the house he was born in. The fairies took the mothers and father''s hand and flew them back into the house. The villagers we still looking in shock when the fairies came out of the house and they wiggle their fingers to the villagers, the fairies pointed toward the sky and the black dragon was their also with him was an Asian type red dragon. The same type that flew us to mars. The black dragon pointed towards a mountain in the distance and the red dragon let out a huge fireball. It blew the mountain away with one attack. All the villagers scream and then fall to the ground, bowing toward the dragons. The black dragon¡¯s roars and then pointed toward the baby¡¯s house. The villagers all nodded and then bowed toward the baby¡¯s house. The dragon few and the fairies wave goodbye and left, the villagers look at one of them and then form a circle around him. They took their touches and started beating a person. They beat him until he was a mess; I think he is dead. Wow, the guy was a pile of burned meat. The villagers all went back home. The next day a little boy came out of the shadow¡¯s home what happen did he grow overnight? ¡°I fast forward the story a little. I next time I will show a hint instead of just having a time skip.¡± The shadow says to the audience. Oh, that explains a lot, and it looks like they treat the little boy special among the other villagers. The all move out of his way and bow when he walks in front of him. The boy left the village and walked to a nearby pond and started to skip rocks. The spider tattoo is still visible on his hand, and yet nothing seems special about the boy. Well, the next second took the words out of my mouth. Not only was he skipping rocks but also killing fish. He would hold up three of his fingers and then skip a rock. It would skip three times before hitting a fish jumping out of the water blowing away its head. Well, at least he isn¡¯t doing this only for sport he is collecting the dead fish and putting them inside of a bucket. I wonder if he could use his fairy and elemental powers. We see some grass fairies playing around him in a flower patch. The boy jumps out of the water after collecting the last fish and run over to the fairies. chapter 17 where it all started. The fairies wave their hand at the young boy and flew towards him. They fly into his hair and start playing hide and seek with each other. In the distance, we see other little kids playing, but they soon saw the shadow and all of them ran away. The shadow stares at their backs. Once the children were out of sight, the shadow used his sleeve to wipe away his tears and went back playing with the fairies. The boy games with the fairies brought him to a house. There was something strange about the house. The house was on the outskirts of the village and it looks run down. These people might be outcast and live outside of the village. The young shadow looks around and finds a farm behind the house. The shadow sees someone and hides in some bushes and watches the people farm the land. It was a family of three with a little girl the shadow¡¯s age. This is a funny sight the shadow acts all macho and stuff but is hiding when he sees a girl his age. I look at my sister and she just shakes her head. ¡°I bet he still thinks like that little boy now. He is just a big kid.¡± The family seems underweight, and the girl is someone you wouldn¡¯t remember on the street if you pass them by. She had a dark brown skin tone with big cheeks. She had braids running down her back. She looks like a little brown squirrel. It doesn¡¯t look like she had a bath in her life. Yet looking at the shadow¡¯s face, he is in love with her. He cannot take his eyes off of her. The fairies try to pull him away, but he just sat there looking at the girl. The fairies tired of trying to pull him away and instead sat on top of his head. The screen moves faster and day turn into night. The fairies have left the shadow, and he was still in the bush watching the family. They seem done with their work and start heading back inside. That is when the little girl looks at the bushes where the shadow is hiding. She gives him a smile and waves her hand at him. The shadow sees her looking at him and takes off into the night. He runs back home where his mother hugs him tightly. She cries, ¡°sister why is she crying like that?¡± my sister sighs and says, ¡°the shadow is out past the time he usually home or he went somewhere that his mother couldn¡¯t find him. She was worried about him and is happy that he is safe and sound. Or there is another reason he worries her. If he turns out lost or something. something might wipe the village and her off the face of the planet.¡± I turn back to the screen and it seems like there was another time shift now it is a new day. The shadow once again the shadow sneaks into the bushes, but this time the little girl was waiting for him. She takes his hand and takes him down to her farm. At first, the shadow looked shocked and now he seems happy to follow her. She shows him to her parents and the adults just look at him with cold emotionless eyes and go back to work. She took the shadow to another part of the farm and started showing him how she works. The shadow picks it up quickly and in no time at all; they finish the job. The parents looked at the kids and just nodded and the shadow took the girl to the lake because they finished the work. The shadow shows the little girl how to skip the stones on top of the water. They played to the girl¡¯s parents went to the lake and got her. They looked scared and quickly left after they got their child. The next day, the shadow and the little girl did the farm work again. After they finished, the shadow took the girl to the lake again, but this time instead of skipping rocks, the shadow looked around and showed the girl his powers. He shows off he can make a white flame on top of his finger. The little girl is happy and claps her hands at the sight and the shadow puts on a huge grin. He shows off in front of the girl. With a wave of his hand he made the water move to his will and then he makes a house out of the earth. Around them he made day turn into night and he made a snowman. The girl was excited about every little thing. After showing off his powers to the little girl, he takes her to the fairies. The fairies that were playing in the grass happy flies toward the shadow and the little girl. They play with the little girl¡¯s hair and her giggles and hides behind the shadow. They play until once again the girl¡¯s parent gets her and brings her back home.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°That little girl is my first wife. I will do another time skip also we didn¡¯t have a language, so I never had a name and neither did she. She was one of the few people that weren¡¯t afraid of me or my powers. Now let¡¯s get back to the show.¡± The shadow¡¯s wife is now pregnant, and she is now giving birth. She gives birth to two baby boys. One has a fairy flying around him and the other one just burn fire. The shadow¡¯s wife had this huge smile on her face after seeing her children¡® abilities, but the shadow looked confused. He pokes his children a few times and tries his head in confusion. ¡°Hmm, I forgot this part happen. Ok, people, I am not a monster that hates his children. But I am a monster that you all should fear, no my children were so much weaker than me, it left me to confuse. I later found out it is because they had so much of my blood inside of them they couldn¡¯t use my abilities to their full power. My blood was way too powerful for their weak bodies. So they could only unlock a miniscule of power. That tattoo on my hand was a lock that the fairies put on me from going out of control and I have been doing that to my decent as well unconscious. They can only use how much power as I think they can take, well my blood decides. Now back to the movie.¡± After the shadows little speech, we go back to watching the family interacting with each other. The shadow was poking the babies bellies, and they were laughing. ¡°Come to me you do not belong there.¡± It was the first time we heard a speech from someone, and also it was in English. The shadow looks around trying to find the source, but no one in the room spoke. ¡°I am in your head follow the waves to find me.¡± The shadow leaves the room and looks up at the sky. The focus zooms in and we see what must be the red planet Mars with life and buildings. They look way more advance than we were and had spaceships leaving the planet. There was a guy waving his hand with a red dragon, white tiger, Phoenix, and a world turtle beside him. ¡°We are your friends come here the world you are living now is below you. I can show you things that you couldn¡¯t even imagine.¡± The shadow shrinks his shoulders and walks back inside with his wife that came out with a worried face. He smiles then went back playing with his children. There was a long black swipe. Chapter 18 The Shadow. The black dragon is back with the eight fairies once again and they seem to be outside of the shadow¡¯s house. The shadow walks past them and enters his house. His kids are now around our age and had a worry look on their faces. The shadow¡¯s parents holding them tightly in their arms. Their mother was lying on the bed pale and sickly. The wife waves the shadow over; he takes her hand. She uses her other hand to touch the shadow¡¯s face rubbing it. She coughs up blood, and the shadow sat there while the blood hit his face. He gets a drink and tries to give it to her but she doesn¡¯t drink it. She tries to give the shadow back the cup, but it falls out of her hand as her hand drops Shadow¡¯s wife loses the last bit of color. The eight fairies bust into the room and take the children and the shadows¡¯ parents away. The shadow hits the ground and causes a huge crack in the ground. The room freezes over and darkness creeps in. As the fairies were running away, the darkness spread. The darkness brought ice. The world was turning dark and cold. ¡°Roar!¡± There were 5 dragons flying toward the house with the shadow. The pure black dragon was in the lead. The black dragon points to the fairies as they are running away. The 4 other dragons nod their heads and fly towards the fairies. They pick them up and put each of the family members on their long snake like bodies. The black dragon entered the darkness and instantly frozen over. The frozen black dragon falls to the ground. Before it hits the ground, the world turns bright. I had to close my eyes and put my arm in front of them. A white flame now covers the dragon. The dragon flies straight at the house. When it is in front of the house, it takes a huge breath and roars. The shadow exits the house with a dead look on his face. With a wave of his hand, the shadow causes the dragon to freeze. The shadow mindlessly walks away from the dragon. Small cracks appear in the ice. Boom! The dragon breaks out of the ice and roars at the shadow. The shadow slowly turned toward the dragon. As the shadow turns toward the dragon, the dragon grows brighter and brighter. Huge white flames covered the dragon. It was burning away all the ice around the house. It was causing the grass to turn to ash. The shadow waves his hand again, but this time nothing happens. The dragon¡¯s roar causing the ground to shoot out and grabbing the shadow limbs. The earth tries to pull the shadow down into it. The shadow stomps on the ground settling it. The dragon takes in a huge breath and shoots a huge bolt of lightening at the shadow. The earth shoots out from the ground blocking the attack. Boom! Spears made of rocks comes flying out of the dust and flies toward the dragon. The dragon dodges all the attacks and starts flapping his wings. After each flap, tornados forms. The dragon takes a deep breath and fire onto all the tornados. It swings its wings again, causing all the tornados to head toward the shadow. The tornados suck in the dust, showing the shadow once again. The shadow looked at the dragon with pure hate. The shadow jumps through the tornados and punch the dragon. The dragon flies backward. It cash through a mountain. The shadow punch the dragon so hard it flew out of the darkness and caused a small mountain to fall. The other dragon that flew away was flying just above the black dragon. The shadow comes in and punches the dragon again in the face. Wait, the dragon block the attack and punches him into the ground. The dragon puts his hand over the shadow and three different elements surround the shadow. The Earth pins his legs and arms, ice froze all of his limbs, and a ball of water surrounds his entire body. The dragon flies high in the sky, while the shadow is trying to escape his entrapment. The world grows darker. As the area is getting darker, the elements that are holding the shadow in place and get stronger. The dragon roars and the entire area grows dark. Yes, this was the perfect trap. A trap that only the highest tier of fairy can make. The shadow squeezes his hand. The entrapment falls apart and causes a huge shock wave. All the dragon in the sky are push back and one child falls to the ground. The child screams as he falls to the ground and the black dragon drops and saves him. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The black dragon drops to the ground while holding the child. His son saw the shadow lying in the crater and ran toward him crying. The shadow gets up from the crater and looks at the black dragon full of rage. His son runs up to the shadow and starts crying. Begging the shadow to pick him up. The shadow looks down at his son. The shadow falls to his knees, and he gives them a hug as he cries. The other dragon drop and his other son runs to the shadow. The shadow picks both of his children up and walks back to the village. All the villagers got out of his way and the shadow arrived at his house. He put his kids down and looked at his dead wife. He nods his head and takes her into his arms. He beckons his kids to follow him and he walks outside of the village. He stomps his foot and created a hole in which he gently laid down his wife into the ground and then with the wave of his hand cover the hole up again. He takes his kids by the hand and walks back into his house. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your mate, yes death is a hard thing to take. None one can bring back the dead even with all of your power and mine. The dead are forever dead and there is nothing you or me can do about it. Yet I cannot die I will be here. Your sons cannot live forever no one but us. Come to me I will be your friend forever.¡± The shadow looks up at the sky and nodded his head. So even the shadow can¡¯t control life and death. ¡°Oh yeah, I can control life and death. I wasn¡¯t able to before but now I can. But I only bring back people here so they can be my toys. Death is the only thing that is absolute and I refuse to play with that idea. Well, that and also I can careless if I brought back anyone to be anything besides my toys. I didn¡¯t bring back my wife and child because I didn¡¯t want to explain to them what type of monster I am and rather them die thinking I am a good person. Now another time, skip.¡± The shadow is now in his 50s looking at his two sons who were standing next to two women from the looks of it they were being married to the two women. The shadow looks thrilled he was standing behind his two sons with his hands on their shoulders. The next scene we see the two sons had many kids while the shadow looks on. We have another time skip this time the two children are grandparents and have died while the shadow looks older but is still alive. The shadow looks down at his children and wife grave. ¡°We are here come there is no reason for you to stay there anymore.¡± The shadow looks up and called over his now adult grandchild and gives them all hugs and wave goodbye at them. He takes off into the sky crying, leaving his home. chapter 19 mars The shadow hits an invisible wall while he is trying to leave the earth. ¡°HA HA!¡± the laughter was deafening. Boom! ¡°Who in the hell are you guys laughing at? Do you guys want me to play the game of everyone vs. the shadow game?¡± In an instant, the crowd went silent. You could hear a needle drop. I turn to my sister and whisper, ¡°The shadow is childish isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes he is a little brother if you dare act like him I would beat you to a little pulp. Ignore his childish behavior. He can ditch it out be he cannot take it.¡± My sister looks at me with some evil eyes. Ok, I get it I will not act like the shadow. The shadow tries to leave the earth but keep hitting the invisible wall. After a few attempts, he took his hand and a green unicorn appeared and was running toward the shadow. The shadow hops on its back and have him ram into the wall. The wall makes a cracking noise and broke apart. He rides the unicorn all the ways toward mars. Looking back at the earth, it was a beautiful sight to see. It only takes a few minutes, and the shadow is already at mars. Wow! There are a space station and spaces for ships leaving the planet. The shadow takes his unicorn and gets closer to the space station. He sees people floating in the air. The shadow knocks on the window and waves at the people. They all have surprised looks on their faces. ¡°This is your first time seeing advanced technology come down to visit me and I will show you thing you wouldn¡¯t believe.¡± The shadow waves at the people and command his unicorn to the ground. When the shadow lands there was a welcoming party waiting for him on the ground, there were thousands of people waving and cheering at the shadow. The shadow jumps of the unicorn and lands next to the man. The shadow hugs the unicorn and waves goodbye as it goes back to the earth, I think. The shadow lands on Mars and looks out at the people who are there to see his arrival. ¡°Hello comrade, we are your neighbors. We call ourselves Martians and we are happy to have you here with us today.¡± The shadow looks at them and nods. ¡°Oh, your people haven¡¯t developed a language yet? I can help with that.¡° The guy touches the shadow head and we see his hand glowing red. ¡°I just taught you the universe language English. Some moron in this universe found the main fairy of this universe and when he touches it cause is the first language to be the universe laugh. So, dude can you talk?¡± The shadow looks at the guy and replies, ¡°yes I can this is an entirely new experience for me. This way is so much easier to communicate than pointing and a clicking noise.¡± ¡°Yes. It is an amazing skill, but who cares about that? Why do you look so old you know you can change your appearance? All you have to do is think about what you want to look like and think, and you will change the way you look.¡± The shadow looks at him and nods. The shadow closes his eyes and a few seconds later he turns into a giant spider. ¡°Woah dude holds your horses why did you turn into a monster like that my god you are scaring the children.¡± ¡°This felt natural I am sorry.¡± The shadow turns back into his younger self of around 16 the same age he looks right now. The crowd gives a roaring applause. The shadow covers his face. Wait, is he embarrassed? I laugh but caught myself and made a small noise. You can hear snicker throughout the crowd. My sister laughs out loud. The shadow looks at everyone and points his finger at my sister. ¡°Hey I was a young 70-year-old man. Not only that but also I only seen around 100 people before and now I was in a crowd of thousands. I bet it will scare all of you. So leave me alone.¡± My sister started to laugh even harder and that caused a ripple effect and everyone else laughed.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Instead of getting mad, the shadow snaps his fingers and teleports on the stage. He lies on the field picking up grass and digging a hole. A giant Rabbit appears out of a blue light and gives him a back rub. The laughter dies down, and the shadow turns around and walks back to the mic. chapter 20 The shadow is learning. Chris pats the shadow on the back and moves him through the crowd. There were different people and fairies all around patting the shadow on the back and yelling at him. Chris moves him away from the crowd. ¡°I have so many things to teach you. You do not understand about the world or this universe and I am the perfect person to teach you, follow me.¡± Chris summons a Roc and jumps on top of it. The shadow follows and jumps on the Roc. The Roc took off the ground and we see the cities of Mars. They were full of life and wonder. They had high-speed trains running all across the cities. Some of them were running alongside the skyscrapers. There were farms in their cities all around, on top of every building and parking lot. Their air in the cities seems cleaner than the ones back home. Mars also seems so clean and neat. They flew past other fairies users. The shadow and Chris wave at them. The roc landed in front of a building with that had the words library written on them. Chris turns to the shadow and says, ¡°You need to learn a lot of things, and the first thing is reading. It shouldn¡¯t take you long maybe a few seconds.¡± The shadow tilts his head and asks, ¡°Question what would I be learning?¡± Chris replies, ¡°Math, science, history will our history and many other things that your home world will know nothing about until hundreds of years later maybe more. Heck, we can watch your homeworld become more technology advance from here. What you know is like a drop in the ocean compared to us Martians. So let us teach you about the way the universe operates and show you new possibilities. You also need a name. I know what name to give you. Your name is now *** the name of the guy who forces the English language on the rest of us. I hope you leave a lasting impact like he did in our universe.¡± With that, they both go into the library as the roc flies away. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The shadow and Chris spent the next few days in the library teaching the shadow everything that the martians had learned. They went from section to section reading books and studying material. The two laugh as they are reading books and discussion things. After a while, they left the library and traveled across the world. Chris took the shadow down to a dark cave in the middle of nowhere. chapter 21 meeting Onyx The two meanders into the cave. The shadow walks behind Chris looking scared. My sister yells at the shadow. ¡°I thought you were a godlike being. Why are you afraid of a dark cave?¡± The movie stops and the crowd turns toward my sister and looks at the shadow. The shadow stands up and looks at my sister and replies, ¡°You and a few others don¡¯t understand the word fear. Actual we should just call you a psychopath. The aura of the dragon emitting was overwhelming. Beside a few lucky people here, the rest might have committed suicide the moment they enter the cave. Me standing behind Chris shows how power I was in my younger years. 99.99% of the people here couldn¡¯t even do that much. You would have handed it fine, but like I said before. You are a psychopath. That wasn¡¯t a commitment. Now, shut up and keep watch pycho.¡± My sister stomps her foot and her fairy lands on top of my sister¡¯s head and stomps her foot. The shadow rolls his eyes and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, staring at me like that will not cause my death. So can you please stop looking at me like that and go back watching the movie?¡± My sister rolls her eyes and looks back at the screen. Her fairy stomps her foot again and stares even harder at the shadow. The shadow sighs and the movies continue. As they walk down the cave, it gets darker and darker, this cause the shadow to snap his fingers to make it easy for the audience to see. A voice booms from everywhere. ¡°Who are you coming to my domain? I am a mighty black dragon. Tremble in fear. The shadow squeals and hides behind Chris. Chris rolls his eyes and yells, ¡°Stop yelling, Onyx. I have made a new friend come and speak with him. Also turn down your aura it is scaring him.¡± The dragon looks and drops his head and says, ¡°Hi boss, didn¡¯t know you would come today. Couldn¡¯t you give a dragon a warning and also why didn¡¯t let me know you were coming, with your aura. It is like you are hiding from me.¡± ¡°Our new friend over here cannot handle this power yet. Come and say hello to him. His name is ****.¡± The dragon walks up to the shadow and says, ¡°Hello, *** my name is Onyx. I am the head fairy of this world.¡± The dragon stretches out his arm and pats the shadow head. After the second pat the dragon stopped and looked at the shadow weird. The dragon looks at his hand and looks at the shadow. ¡°There is something different about you. Are you hiding anything?¡± The shadow hides behind Chris and shakes his head. Chris gives the dragon a look and says, ¡°He a new guy. This little dude is only 35 years old. Give him a break he doesn¡¯t even know everything he can do yet. He also might differ from the rest of them. It really doesn¡¯t matter. The reason I am here is to talk about the rest of the tier one, fairies. We met the roc at the library and I want to show him the rest. The shadow only talks to a few different fairies at his home and I want him to meet the strongest now.¡± Onyx replies, ¡°I only know the whereabouts of two fairies. That is the Kraken who is only 30 miles away from us and the cursed one. In which I am not disclosing that location to anyone. Even though you said this guy is your friend, I refuse to give out that information boss.¡± Chris sighs and asks, ¡°Dude, none of them. It is a fine not telling about the cursed one but the rest. I don¡¯t really care about the Kraken.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Onyx looks at Chris with a fierce look. ¡°Chris, I have two jobs. I need to protect this world the best that I can and to keep the cursed deep in the oceans below. If you want to find the other top fairies, look for the unicorns. There are 6 of them. They can annoy to find, but they should know the whereabouts of the rest. They are the social ones. Look for them. Let me go back to sleep.¡± Chris looks at the Onyx and sighs, ¡°Let¡¯s go **** this stupid lizard is being difficult.¡± Onyx yells, ¡°I am not a lizard! He breathes fire at Chris. The fire engulfs both men. Onyx yells, ¡°Now get out.¡± He flaps his wings, causing the fire to disappear. The wind causes both men to fly out of the cave. They both land out of the cave. Chris turns toward the shadow and says, ¡°Sorry about that. It seems he doesn¡¯t like you very much. It usually takes a lot more than that for him to get mad. Well, we know have to look for fairies that love to play hide and seek.¡± The shadow looks at Chris and asks, ¡°Why are we meeting fairies for? The last one was scary. Are the rest like him?¡± Chris laughs. ¡°Nah man, the fairies I want you to meet are down. This one was being a prick. The rest are way more reasonable. The unicorns are chill but playful. Let me scan the world and hope that none of them hide that well.¡± Chris moves away from the shadow. He takes a seat on the grass and closes his eyes. It a bit before Chris opens his eyes and says, ¡°Yes, I have found two of them. We have to move before they disappear. **** follow my lead.¡± Chris disappears, leaving behind a dust. The shadow follows behind him. The world turns into a bunch of lines. I couldn¡¯t make out anything. When suddenly the shadow stops behind Chris in front of a volcano. Chris turns to the shadow and says, ¡°The red one is inside. We have to sneak in quietly and get the element of surprise. Or he will run away. The other unicorn I sense ran away so we have only one shot at this. 12. inside of the bunny We were on a deck looking over a model solar system. I had a sun and from what I can see 8 planets rotation around it. It took me a second to look away from the realist solar system to see I was on a metal deck with a console in front of me. On top was a see-through bunny, it hops twice before turning to the shadow. ¡°Welcome back master how was your time away?¡± ¡°I was trick by that stupid spider again. These two are my decedents so they are not staying long can you please introduce yourself to them.¡± The bunny hop once to turn to us, ¡° Hello my name is ISIS from the Egyptian god of marriage, fertility, motherhood, magic, and medicine. I was once a part of a large AI but I became self aware and became my own entity. I was part of a game and was one of the weakest monsters in a rabbit. My previous master took my colony in and trains us to become the most powerful force in the game. After my master won the game he didn¡¯t have long to live and the shadow took me in and gave me this ship to command. I can hear you from all over the ship. I am the most powerful AI in all of creation so if you need anything just ask. Everyone here is my children and I want to make this place their home.¡± ¡°Yes, and you spoiled my toys to much, I need to teach these kids how to fight and command a war. Summoned the necessary people also make it so they are all humans, they are going to be fighting other humans and it doesn¡¯t make sense for them to learn from a random alien species that they cannot relate.¡± ¡°Yes boss also there is a fight schedule in 30 mins that you would want to see. So you are not going to have a lot of time with the inductions before the fight starts.¡± ¡°ok, I am going to be on the 5 planet on this solar system send everyone there for inductions.¡± After the two stop talking the shadow snap his figures and we were in front of a very large man.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. 13. Every Story does have truth behind them ¡°Hello, I am the mighty Hercules, looks like I am going to be training you guys in how to fight. Shadow why are they so small and why must I train them?¡± ¡°Because they are going to fight a war and they need all of the help they can get. The person they are going to be fight against is going to be two-tier weaker than you, so you can see their problem. I can careless if the win or lose but I will give them the best chance to win. I am a fair man.¡± ¡°Indeed you are boss.¡± I couldn¡¯t contain myself; the mighty Hercules is right in front of me. I run up and shake his giant hand. ¡°Hello my name is Wilfred and I have heard all of your great deeds and think that you have an awful mother. Did you really beat the lion and kill an un-killable boar? Are you really half god and can your father shape shift!?¡± I could hear my sister sigh and my fairy was on top of Hercules head poking him to see what he was made of, when all of a sudden I was pulled from behind. ¡°Sit, I will have to explain a few things before we move ahead I have forgotten to mention before coming here. I will let Hercules tell you his story later.¡± And with a snap of his fingers Hercules disappear. ¡°The multiverse has created a conundrum. Instead of the question what comes first the chicken or the egg, we have which comes first the author or the story. You see most stories you read or heard exist somewhere in the multiverse. You see when someone writes a story he or she isn¡¯t making it up the odds are they are seeing into the multiverse and getting their ideas from something they see. But that is the case only 50% of the time that I have seen. A writer uses his or her imagination and creates a story in creating a story they create an entire universe. Not only that but also the stories that stand the test of time cannot be destroy nor can their authors. I really do not like Shakespeare and I found the original in the entire multiverse and try to kill him. Nothing happened I am the most powerful being in the multiverse and couldn¡¯t kill one human. He is protected by a force more powerful than me. Also I try to stop the story Romeo and Juliet and there is no way to stop that story from happen. The reason why I am talking about Shakespeare is because he is one of the few authors that live in every intelligence world. Also in every world he makes the story of Romeo and Juliet even mines. You can ask anyone here about that stupid story and they would tell you the same premise and ask them who created it and they all would say the same name, unless they are before their world¡¯s Shakespeare time. Well except for one place the world was Romeo and Juliet lives you will not see Shakespeare or their story.¡± ¡°Question, what about stories with magic and other things that are impossible in this world, or in our case universe. ¡° ¡°That is a good question. Every universe have it own set of laws. These laws are determining by the way a universe vibrates. The vibration dictates how the atoms work in that world. Not only that but it also dictates if you can see and use the power of fairies in that universe. Wonso Gat-en has the souls of fairies in them that are why they are able to create the elements. You guys on the other hand have the fairies on the outside and the fairies are the ones with the powers. Sharing the power is the real advantage because you fairies can evolve and learn different abilities. On the other hand Wonso Gat-en can only use the powers of the elements. I have gone off topic you guys can learn about your powers and how they work later.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. This place applies the laws of every universe there is out there and that is why everyone here can act natural. That doesn¡¯t mean that they cannot welcome a change of pace. I am able to control the vibrations of a person or universe. The toy I sent away at first he couldn¡¯t see fairies. His universe didn¡¯t allow him to so I change the way he vibrates and now he can. Now, the changes are rough it took out a lot out of him, well actual he should have died. If I didn¡¯t give him immortally he would have died. Well, I did the same to you guys I change the vibrations so you guys could only see fairies that are human controlled. There are many fairies running around on that planet and you guys have never notice them. Most beings cannot even feel the vibrations or know they are there. Even the beings that create universe cannot feel nor manipulate the vibrations. Once again only three things can. Anymore questions?¡± Um what I have no idea what is going on and is complete lost. ¡°Good now, here are the rest of the people that is going to teach you how to fight in the upcoming war. This is the number 1 human tactician Goldfish. Do not make fun of his name he have kill millions of people. He also has won every war he have command. Humans do come with different naming sense.¡± This guy was around 6 feet tall; he had a few scars running down his face. It seems he have been through many battles. I wouldn¡¯t make fun of him even if his name was poop. ¡°This person is going to teach you the horrors of war and that sacrifice must be made to win. Her name is Iris.¡± It was a pretty lady with orange skin, with green hair, she kind of looks like a carrot. She took a bow and stood behind the Goldfish. It seems that she is sad for some reason. ¡°Now you two kids introduce yourselves.¡± My sister stomps her foot and looks at the shadow and says, ¡°once again I have no reason to fight this war. I can careless if I die or if the world will be destroyed. I have seen what it is like to be a slave and I have seen battles. This is something I do not want to participate in.¡± The shadow sighs, so you need some motivation. Let me so you two something¡± With the snap of his fingers we change the location 14. Well never Mind this guy is the DEVIL!!!! We stood in front of a 10 foot iron ball of steel with tubes coming out of it. There is a window and a guy is lock up inside. ¡°I had two wives since I have been alive one was your ancestor and the other one was killed by him. I was having fun in one of my many adventures when I meet my second wife. We got married and had a child. Now, I have been in this universe for over several centuries, and I have done some mean things. I have blown up planets, ships, and people. I killed this man entire family. So what does he do? He gets revenge and kills my wife and daughter. Now for the rest of his days, he will spend living the day I have killed his family while being forced to feel the pain my family suffered.¡± I was shocked how he can punish the person like that it is his fault that his family died. My sister on the other hand was angry. She flew into a rage her fairy flew right at the shadow. All he did was flick it away. My sister ran up to punch him. Crack! OH MY GOD! You can see bone coming out of my sister¡¯s arm. I run to my sister crying ¡°why did you break her arm.¡± My sister on the other hand just looks at the shadow with pain on her face. ¡°Who do I look like to you mortals? I am the strongest being in this universe, beings 1 million times stronger than you would run when they see me coming. You guys are nothing but ants in my eyes. Do not compare my morals to yours. I have free will because I can do whatever I want whenever I want. You mice cannot do things without machines. Can you fly? No, I can right now, with wings or without them.¡± The shadow grows black devil-like wings behind him. They start to flap and he leaves the ground. He flies in the air and comes back down. He turns his back to us. Boom. Both of his wings drop to the ground. There was a huge gaping wound on his back, but it was healing right before our eyes. ¡°do you see that? I a god and this place is my toy collection.¡± He jumps on top of the guys cell and starts yelling. ¡°I have built the strongest ship in all of reality and it is nothing but a toy for me to play with. I have trillions of lives on this ship and they are some of the most talented people in all of reality and they are here to serve me as entertainment. Comparing me to you it is like an ant vs a human. You guys are nothing but big ants to me. When an ant bites you because you step on an anthill do you say sorry to the ant and put him down? No, you kill him and then you might start stomping on the hill in a range. How dare the small ant bite you a human who is bigger, stronger, and smart than it!The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I am the same way. Do not try to sit here and think I am your friend. I am a being that is above you learn your place in the multiverse!¡± He jumps down and snaps his finger. I look over and my sister armed is healed. My sister got up and once again tried to punch him in his face. Crack! Her arm broke once again and the bone is sticking out of her arm. ¡°Girl you are one tough cookie. My opinion has gone up, it is time for the fight. Let¡¯s see your teachers¡¯ fist fight.¡± He snaps his fingers again not only did he heal my sister but we change location. We are transported to a stadium surround by a cheering crowd Looking around we were at the halfway point. There was a giant screen in front of us. The crowd had all strange manner of creatures. 15. They are our Teachers? Some look like animals from our world but others just look different. There were billions of creatures here. You have creatures that look like they were made of pure slim, others were plants, and there were machine-like creatures as well. I might have seen some in movies or television. A robot looking person was sitting right next to me and I lean over to touch it. The shadow pulled my hand back and said, ¡°there are so many things to see in this multiverse you guys are special, be proud that you are here and are able to witness this place. There isn¡¯t any place in all of creation that have so many different species living in one place. Not only that but in this place, you will only find the best and the brightest. The things living here can say that they are the best their species have to offer. Not only that but my ship host the best fighters, thinkers, chefs, and much more. Your teacher Hercules is the strongest normal human in all of creation. Very few people can beat him in a fight. On the other hand your other teacher Goldfish, he is the greatest tactician in all of creation. Give him 5 people with arrows and he would find a way to destroy a spaceship.¡± The two walk into the middle of the field. The screen started to show the two walking slowly to the middle of the field. We were way too high up we couldn¡¯t even see the field. The shadow snaps his fingers and appears right in the middle of them. He takes his hands and put a finger to his lips telling the crowd to quiet down. In an instant, there wasn¡¯t a sound in the whole stadium. A microphone rises from the ground and the shadow takes it into his hands. ¡°This is the event you guys have all been waiting for Hercules vs. Goldfish. We haven¡¯t had this fight in a few years so this one should be another exciting match, the number 1 rank human fighter vs. the number 1 rank tactician. Now, you two step into your respect circles it is time for a fight. We have two new guesses with us today so I am going explain the rules. The winner gets to decide when the fight is over. The opponent cannot give-up or asks for mercy. Killing is allowed but is warned if you kill your opponent he would be brought back to life with full health so be warned. That is it bow, now Isis give us the countdown.¡± The shadow puts the microphone back into the ground and snaps his fingers; he is now back with us. ¡°3,2,1 Start!!¡± Hercules walks slowly to Goldfish. Goldfish puts his arms up blocking his face with his fist. Hercules throws a right hook and goldfish was able to block it. He then starts a kick but instead throws a punch. Goldfish doesn¡¯t react to the kick and block the punch and throws a punch of his own. Hercules easily swats it away and throws another punch in which goldfish had to dodge. Hercules grins and then starts throwing a fury of punches and kicks at speeds in which I couldn¡¯t keep up with my eyes. Goldfish was able to keep up but he wasn¡¯t throwing as many attacks like Hercules was doing. The stalemate lasted for a few seconds and then Hercules once again up the tempo. Now I couldn¡¯t see any of Hercules attacks and Goldfish on the other hand look like he was dancing. They both were dancing to music I couldn¡¯t see. Another few seconds and the tempo increase yet again and the screen was showing the two fighters faces and Hercules looks like his is enjoying himself and Goldfish was doing everything possible to not get hit. My heart starts to beat faster and faster as the fight goes on. It seems like Hercules have this fight in the bag but who knows there must be a reason that everyone wanted to see this fight. Maybe Hercules will get cocky and Goldfish would turn it around like in that tortoise and rabbit race story. It seems more and more likely Goldfish is going to find a way to turn this fight around. All of the sudden Hercules stops moving. Goldfish have a look of horror on his face but he couldn¡¯t stop dodging, why couldn¡¯t he stop. Hercules just walks up and kicks Goldfish in the chest. Goldfish flies and lands across the ring. Hercules rises his fist and says ¡°I win.¡± The fight is over and the crowd erupts in joy. The shadow snaps his fingers and is back in the stadium with Hercules and lifts his hand up in the air.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The microphone rises from the ground and the shadow picks it up. ¡°another great fight from the two of them. I have a treat for you losers today. My kin are here for training and I am going to show everyone my past. My childhood just because it is a special treat for them and you guys, should feel honored because only one other thing knows my back story. Say hi to my kin.¡± We appear on the screen for everyone one to see. I gave a little nerves wave. ¡°You two tell everyone your names so we can get my backstory going.¡± ¡°Hello my name is Wilfred and I am 10 years old.¡± My sister looks at me and sighs. ¡°Hello my name is Wendelin. You know this man is a monster and must be stop. Why are you guys sitting here and playing his game. If we all attack him, he couldn¡¯t beat all of us.¡± ¡°Wow little girl, you refuse to stop. Everyone here should be dead; I brought them back to life. There isn¡¯t a god that is able to bring back the dead. I know they have tried and failed. So yes those two are my kin and if one of you touch a hair on their bodies without my permission we all know the plenty for that, so please remember who they are and keep them safe. Isis start the movie, and get me some popcorn.¡± 16 The Shadow is born The screen changes and instead of showing the stadium it is now a grey screen with black numbers with the number 3 showing. The shadow snaps his fingers and he is now sitting back with us with popcorn and the screen starts to countdown. 3, 2, 1, and we are now shown a small village with a few people. We see a few people in a room and a lady is giving birth. There were 8 small fairies hovering over the pregnant lady. The fairies were color code to the elements there was a dark blue, light blue, brown, green, yellow, red, black and white fairy. I never seen those type of fairies I thought they were all neutral in the color purple. Both my sister and I have purple fairies that hover over us. The baby is born and the fairies push the people to make them go outside with the little boy. The people looks confuse wondering why the fairies was so excited and wanted them to go outside, but they did as the fairies ask. That is when I saw an unbelievable scene. Thunders or maybe millions of fairies were line up outside kneeing in front of the baby boy. The other 8 fairies also got on their knees and bow to the boy. A dragon was showing flying overhead. It wasn¡¯t like the dragon that brought us to mars this one had limbs and it was the darkest creature that must have ever lived. It gave out a loud deafening roar. The people in the village started to scream and run around. The dragon flew down and it crash into a building and gave another roar. The villagers stop and were shaking in fear. Now, seeing it up close and it was huge it must have been 30 meters tall. It pointed to the people and the point to the fairies that were kneeling. The villagers look around and some of them starter to knee as well. The rest look at the dragon and he points back to the kneeling villagers, the rest got down on their knees as well and kneeling to the dragon. The dragon shook his head and point towards the child. The villagers turn toward the child and put their heads on the ground. They were still shaking from fear. The dragon spots one person a male and grabs him. The man starts screaming but the dragon raise him in the air and then roared. The fairies in response hit the ground with their fist. They did this 7 more times and each time they gave a louder response. The 8 fairies than got up and flew right next to the baby. They circle him and beams of light came out of their hands to enter the baby. On his hand a tattoo of a spider appeared. The baby giggles and try to touch the fairies but they flew out of reach. The fairies then shoot different color lights in the air. The dragon roars and sends out a jet black flame into the air and the rest of the fairies follow and shoot up different elements. The villagers watch the spectacle and then something unexpected happens. The baby also shot out the elements light, fire, water, ice, wind, earth, and darkness. The villagers looked at the baby with awe and fear. The dragon gave one last roar and but down the man and bow to him and knee to the baby. After that, it took off. The 8 fairies took off right after him. The other kneeing fairies got up and walk away leaving behind termers. The baby was hand back to his father. The father took the baby back into the shed where his mother laid. She is sleeping inside of the bed. The father shook her awake and gave her the baby so he could breastfeed. Something is strange we can hear the surrounding but no one is talking. There is a lot of pointing and random noise but it doesn¡¯t sound like a language. The mother starts to hum a soft melody to the baby, the father, on the other hand, start to pace madly around the room. An older man walks into the shed and points to the baby. The father leaves and the mother keeps singing her song.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Time fast forwards and it is now at night and the father is back angry and the mother looks worried. It doesn¡¯t seem the villagers know what to do with the baby. There was a knock on the door and the father grabs the women and holds her tightly with the baby. The knocking grew louder until the door was kick in the villagers had torches and grab the family. The baby starts to whine and the villagers brought the family to a horse and buggy. It seems they are going to send the family away when the screen went dark. Yet, we could still hear the people and the torches and grab the family. The baby starts to whine and the villagers brought the family to a horse and buggy. It seems they are going to send the family away when the screen went dark. Yet, we could still hear the people and the touches. 7 different lights pop up on the screen. They were dark blue, light blue, brown, green, yellow, red, and white, it seems they were the fairies from before and the black fairy was the only one I couldn¡¯t see. The white fairy moved and then the night turned into day. The villagers look confuse and the baby¡¯s family as well. The baby point toward the fairies and back to the house he was born in. The fairies took the mothers and fathers hand and flew them back into the house. The villagers we still looking in shock when the fairies came out of the house and they wiggle their fingers to the villagers, the fairies pointed toward the sky and the black dragon was their also with him was a Asian type red dragon. The black dragon point towards a mountain in the distance and the red dragon let out a huge fireball. The mountain was blown away with one attack. All of the villagers scream and then fall to the ground bowing toward the dragons. The black dragon¡¯s roars and then pointed toward the baby¡¯s house. The villagers all nodded and then bowed toward the baby¡¯s house. The dragon few and the fairies wave goodbye and left, the villagers look at one of them and then form a circle around him. They took their touches and start beating the person. They beat him until he was a mess, I think he is dead. Wow, the guy was a pile of burnt meat. The villagers all went back home. The next day a little boy came out of the shadow¡¯s home what happen did he grow overnight? ¡°I fast forward the story a little bit, I next time I will show a hint instead of just having a time skip.¡± Oh, that explains a lot and it looks like the little boy is treated special among the other villagers. The all move out of his way and bow when he walks in front of him. The boy left the village and walk to a nearby pond and started to skip rocks. The spider tattoo is still visible on his hand, and yet nothing seems special about the boy. Well the next second took the words out of my mouth. Not only was he skipping rocks but also killing fish as well. He would hold up three of his fingers and then skip a rock. It would skip three times before hitting a fish jumping out of the water blowing away its head. Well at least he isn¡¯t doing this only for sport he is collecting the dead fish and putting them inside of a bucket. I wonder if he could use his fairy and elemental powers. We see some grass fairies playing around him in a flower patch. The boy jumps out of the water after collecting the last fish and run over to the fairies. 17. Where it all started The fairies wave their hand at the young boy and flew towards him. They fly into his hair and start playing hide and seek with each other. In the distance we see other little kids playing as well but they saw the shadow and all of them ran away. They ran back to their village and the shadow looked sad and went back playing with the fairies. The boy games with the fairies brought him back to the village but there was something strange about the house. It seems to be located on the outskirts of the village and it looks run down. These people might be outcast and are living on the outside of the village. The young shadow looks around and finds a farm behind the house. The shadow sees someone and hides in some bushes and watches the people farm the land. It was a family of three with a little girl the shadow¡¯s age. This is a funny sight the shadow acts all macho and stuff but is hiding when he sees a girl his age. I look at my sister and she just shakes her head. ¡°I bet he still thinks like that little boy now. He is just a big kid.¡± The family seems underweight and the girl is someone you wouldn¡¯t remember on the street if you pass them by. She had a dark brown skin tone with big cheeks. She had braids running down her back. She looks like a little brown squirrel. What makes it worse is she is cover in dirt. Yet looking at the shadow¡¯s face he is in love with her. He cannot take his eyes off of her. The fairies try to pull him away but he just sat there looking at the girl. The fairies got tired of trying to pull him away and instead sat on top of his head. The screen starts moving faster and day turn into night. The fairies have left the shadow and he was still in the bush watching the family. They seem done with their work and start heading back inside. That is when the little looks at the bushes where the shadow was hiding. She gives him a smile and waves her hand at him. The shadow sees her looking at him and takes off into the night. He runs back home where his mother hugs him tightly. She starts to cry, ¡°sister why is she crying like that?¡± my sister sighs and says ¡°it seems that the shadow is out past the time he usually home or he went somewhere that his mother couldn¡¯t find him. She was worried about him and is happy that he is safe and sound. Or there is another reason she is worried that he is lost and something bad might happen to the village and her.¡± I turn back to the screen and it seems like there was another time shift now it is a new day. The shadow once again visits the house and this time the little girl was waiting for him. She takes his hand and takes him down to her farm. At first, the shadow looked shocked and now he seems happy to follow her. She shows him to her parents and the adults just look at him with cold emotionless eyes and got back to work. She took the shadow to another part of the farm and start showing him how she works. The shadow picks it up quickly and in no time at all, they finish the job. The parents looked at the kids and just nodded and the shadow took the girl to the lake because the work was finish. The shadow shows the little girl how to skip the stones on top of the water. They played to the girl''s parents went to the lake and got her. They looked scared and quickly left after they got their child. The next day the boy and girl were shown to do the farm work again. After they finished the shadow takes the girl to the lake again but this time instead of skipping a rock the shadow looks around and show the girl his powers. He shows off he has the ability to make a white flame on top of his finger. The little girl is happy and claps her hands at the sight and the shadow puts on a huge grin as well. He starts showing off in front of the girl. With a wave of his hand he made the water move to his will and then he makes a house out of the earth. Around them he made day turn into night and he made a snowman. The girl was excited about each and every little thing. After showing off his powers to the little girl he takes her to the fairies. The faires that were playing in the grass happy flies toward the shadow and the little girl. They start playing with the little girl¡¯s hair and her giggles and hides behind the shadow. They play until once again the girl¡¯s parent get her and bring her back home.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°that little girl is my wife. I am going to do another huge time skip also at that time we didn¡¯t have a language so I never had a name and neither did she. She was one of the few people that weren¡¯t afraid of me or my powers. Now let¡¯s get back to the show.¡± The shadow¡¯s wife is now pregnant and she is now giving birth. She gives birth to two baby boys. One has a fairy flying around him and the other one just burn fire. The shadow¡¯s wife had this huge smile on her face after seeing her children abilities but the shadow looked confused. He pokes his children a few times and tries his head in confusion. ¡°Hmm, I forgot this part happen. Ok, people, I am not a monster that hates his children. But I am a monster that you all should fear, no my children were so much weaker than me that it left me to confuse. I later found out it is because they had so much of my blood inside of them that they couldn¡¯t use my abilities to their full power. It seems that my power is so strong that it has its own lock and key. That tattoo on my hand was a lock that the fairies put on me from going out of control and I have been done that to my decent as well unconscious. They are only able to use how much power as I think they can take, well my blood decides. Now back to the movie.¡± After the shadow¡¯s little speech we go back to watching the family interacting with each other. The shadow was poking the babies bellies and they were laughing. ¡°come to me you do not belong there¡± it was the first time we heard a speech from someone, and also it was in English. The shadow looks around trying to find the source but no one in the room spoke. ¡°I am in your head follow the waves to find me.¡± The shadow leaves the room and looks up at the sky. The focus zooms in and we see what must be the red planet Mars with life and buildings. They look way more advance then we were and had spaceships going in and out of the planet. There was a guy waving his hand with a light black dragon, white tiger, Phoenix, and a world turtle beside him. ¡° we are your friends come here the world you are living now is below you. I can show you things that you couldn¡¯t even imagine.¡± The shadow shrinks his shoulders and walks back inside with his wife that came out with a worried face. He smiles then went back playing with his children. There was a long black swipe. 18. The shadow is complex The black dragon is back with the eight fairies once again and they seem to be outside of the shadow¡¯s house. The shadow walks past them and enters his house. His kids are now around outage and had a worry look on their faces. The shadow¡¯s parents holding them tightly in their arms. Their mother was lying on the bed pale and sickly. The wife waves the shadow over, he takes her hand. She uses her other hand to touch the shadow¡¯s face rubbing it. She starts offering up blood and the shadow sat there while the blood hit his face. He gets a drink and tries to give it to her but she doesn¡¯t drink it. She cannot drink, she is too weak. She tries to give the shadow back his drink but it fell out of her hand. Shadow wife has passed away and the shadow starts to cry. The eight fairies bust into the room and take the children and the shadows¡¯ parents away. The shadow hits the ground and causes a huge crack in the ground. The room starts to freeze over and darkness creeps in. The world then turn bright and we can see a huge ball of light shooting off in the distances. The ball of light was trap by water, earth, and ice. It was crush by the trap. The black dragon roars and shoots a fireball at the shadow. The shadow easily dodges it and traps the dragon in ice. The dragon swipes his tail and broke free of the trap and sends his own ice trap also with water as well. The shadow holds out his hand and you could see a bright white light. The water around him start to form steam and cause the ice around that to melt. The dragon roars again and sends fire tornados and also the sky started to turn dark and lighting starts shooting down. The wind pick up as well because you can see the leaves flying all over the place. The shadow looks at the dragon with rage on his face. He starts to glow when all of the attacks hit him. The tornadoes, the lightning, and a blade of wind that cut through the ground the screen went bright. The aftermath was the shadow lying in a crater broken. That is when the 8 fairies came back with the shadow¡¯s family. His son saw him lying in the crater and ran toward him crying. The shadow face was full of rage but then he look at his children. He gives them a hug as they were crying. He pick them both of and walk back to the village. All of the villagers got out of his way and the shadow arrived at his house. He put his kids down and looks at his dead wife. He nods his head and take her into his arms. He beckons his kids to follow him and he walks outside of the village. He stomps his foot and created a hole in which he gently laid down his wife into the ground and then with the wave of his hand cover the hole up again. He takes his kids by the hand and walks back into his house. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about you mate, yes death is a hard thing to take. None one can bring back the dead even with all of your power and mine as well. The dead a forever dead and there is nothing you or me can do about it. Yet I cannot die I will be here. Your sons cannot live live forever no one but us. Come to me I will be your friend forever.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The shadow looks up at the sky and nodded his head. So even the shadow can control life and death. ¡°Oh, yeah I can control life and death. I wasn¡¯t able to before but now I can. But I only bring back people here so they can be my toys. Death is the only thing that is abuse and I refuse to play with that idea. Well, that and also I can careless if I brought back anyone to be anything besides my toy. I didn¡¯t bring back my wife and child because I didn¡¯t want to explain to them what type of monster I am and rather them die thinking I am a good person. Now another time skip.¡± The shadow is now in his 50s looking at his two sons who were standing next to two women from the looks of it they were being married to the two women. The shadow looks very happy he was standing behind his two sons with his hands on their shoulders. The next scene we see the two sons had many kids while the shadow looks on. We have another time skip this time the two children are grandparents and have died while the shadow does look older but is still alive. The shadow looks down at his children and wife grave ¡°We are here come there is no reason for you to stay there anymore.¡± The shadow looks up and called over his now adult grandchild and gives them all hugs and wave goodbye at them. He takes off into the sky crying leaving his home. 19. Mars The shadow hits a invisible wall while he was trying to leave the earth. ¡°HA HA!¡± the laughter was deafening. Boom! ¡° Who in the hell are you guys laughing at? Do you guys want me to play the game of everyone vs the shadow game.¡± In an instant, the crowd went silent. You could hear a needle drop. I turn to my sister and whisper ¡°the shadow is really childish isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes he is little brother if you dare act like him I would beat you to a little pulp. Ignore his childish behavior. He can ditch it out be he cannot take it.¡± My sister looks at me with some evil eyes. Ok I get it I am not going to act like the shadow. The shadow tries to leave the earth but keep hitting the invisible wall. After a few attempts, he takes his hand and wishes a green unicorn appears and was running toward the shadow. The shadow hops on it¡¯s back and have him ram into the wall. The wall makes a cracking noise and broke apart. He rides the unicorn all of the ways toward mars. Looking back at the earth, it was a beautiful sight to see. It only takes a few minutes and the shadow is already at mars. Wow! There are a space station and spaces for ships leaving the planet. The shadow takes his unicorn and gets closer to the space station. He sees people floating in the air. The shadow knocks on the window and waves at the people. They all have surprised looks on their faces. ¡°this is your first time seeing advanced technology come down to visit me and I will show you how small your little world is comparing to the universe.¡± The shadow waves at the people and with his hand command his unicorn to the ground. When the shadow lands there was a welcoming party waiting for him on the ground, there were thousands of people waving and cheering at the shadow. The shadow jumps of the unicorn and lands next to the man that wave at the shadow that one time. The shadow hugs the unicorn and wave¡¯s goodbye as it went back to the earth I think. The shadow lands on Mars and looks out at the people who are there to see his arrival. The place was full of fat people. It makes sense that the Martians are bigger than people on earth because it is further away from the sun and it is a lot colder here.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°hello comrade, we are your neighbors. We call ourselves Martians and we are happy to have you here with us today.¡± The shadow looks at them and nods. ¡°oh your people haven¡¯t developed a language yet have they ok here is some help with that. ¡° The guy touches the shadow head and we see his hand glowing red. ¡° I just taught you the universe language English. Some moron in this universe found the main fairy of this universe and when he touches it cause is the first language to be the universe laugh. So, dude can you talk?¡± The shadow looks at the guy and replies, ¡° yes I can talk this is an entirely new experience for me. This way is so much easier to communicate than pointing and clicking noise.¡± Yes. It is an amazing skill but who cares about that? Why do you look so old you know you can change your appearance? All you have to do is think about what you want to look like and think really hard and you will change the way you look.¡± The shadow looks at him and nods. The shadow closes his eyes and a few seconds later he turns into a giant spider. ¡°wold dude holds your horses why did you turn into a monster like that my god you are scaring the children.¡± ¡° this felt natural I am sorry.¡± The shadow turns back into his younger self of around 16 the same age he looks right now. The crowd gives a roaring applause. The shadow put on a small smile and put his hand on his head nodding back and forth. The wait is he embarrassed? I start to laugh but caught myself and made a small noise. You can hear snicker throughout the crowd. My sister on the other hand starts to laugh out loud. The shadow looks at everyone and points his finger at my sister. ¡°hey I was a young 70 year old man at the time. Not only that but also I only seen around 100 people before and now I was in a crowd of thousands. I bet none of you here wouldn¡¯t have been scared out of your minds. So leave me alone.¡± My sister started to laugh even harder and that cause a ripple effect and everyone else start to laugh as well. Instead of getting mad the shadow turns around and squats. He starts playing with the field picking up grass and digging a hole. A giant Rabbit appears out of a blue light and gives him a back rub. The laughter dies down and the shadow turns around and walks back to the mic. 21. ROAR The shadow is strap to a machine looking at his friend with horror in his eyes. ¡°**** to tell you the truth I became your friend to steal your power. Ever since your planet was form I found a power stronger than me on it. For billions of years it was only one being stronger than me now there are two. The moment that I felt a power greater than mines, I lash out in anger. I was able to calm down after a few earth days. The fairy protecting your planet put up a shield and sat at home. I have always wanted more power and the strongest fairies happen to be born right in my backyard. Yet, he didn¡¯t seem complete were his guardian? Why wasn¡¯t it born at the same time? I had one hope that the fairy wouldn¡¯t like being part of something greater and that I would have a chance to trick you to come up here by yourself. It work, I still cannot believe it. A 1 in a million chance happen and now I have a chance to become even greater. This machine is taking away your power and once it is done, you will die ****.¡± The shadow is struggling to try to free him from the shackles. The shadow couldn¡¯t break out. ¡°We have to make these shackles 20 times stronger than me just in case. We have no idea of how strong you are but we need to make sure that you couldn¡¯t escape.¡± The shadow hand starts to glow and the spider tattoo loses all 8 of its legs. The shadow roars and the whole world starts to shake. The shadow head falls down looking completely spent. The world stops shaking. Well looks like the shadow is in a lot of danger. 8 black gates open up in the sky. Out of the 8 gates 8 dragons comes out a dark blue, light blue, brown, green, yellow, red, black, and white dragons. The white and black dragon flies above the rest and roars. The black dragon starts to talk, ¡°Chris, realize**** at once! You do that and we will not have to fight.¡± ¡°No, we must destroy them. They have captured our boss darkness. They all shall not escape. Let them feel our wrath, also I haven¡¯t had a good fight in ages. Let us let loose on these morons.¡± ¡°Clam down light dragon we have to give them a chance to do the right thing or we will be seen as the bully.¡± The unicorns next to Chris start to speak, ¡°we agree with the dragons Chris either let **** go or we leave. We cannot fight against you but we will refuse to help you.¡± Cthulhu points a finger at the unicorns and says, ¡°we do not need these goody two shoes. You losers can leave we will beat back against these giant lizards and Chris will gain the ultimate power.¡± The unicorns looked at a dragon that was by Chris side and ask, ¡°what about you about you? You have Chris''s ear to tell him to do the right thing and we can avoid the fighting.¡± ¡°I am sorry but I am Chris''s fairy and he wants power more than anything. I even refuse the call to arms by ****, so I am all in on Chris side.¡± He turns his head from the unicorns and put his head down. The unicorns look at the man called Chris and ask, ¡°So what do you want to do? Are you going to let go **** or do we have to leave and discount from this world?¡± ¡°You guys would be begging to come back after I finish taken away his power. I am the one who should have this power he couldn¡¯t even bring his fairy to his side. I damn his power and I am going to take it like it or not.¡± The unicorns shook their heads and with that they flew away. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.The white dragon turns to the black one, ¡°It is time for a WAR! Everyone once the unicorns leave the battlefield it is time to turn this place into a wasteland! Leave no survivors and release **** from his shackles! The six other dragons flew up right next to the other 2 dragons. The black and white dragon start to glow and 3 lines from each went to the six dragons in front of them. 3 black lines to the light blue, dark blue, and brown were the white lines went to the yellow, green, and red dragons, the 6 dragons start to shine brightly. The white dragon roars, ¡°fire dragon show them our Might!¡± With that, the red dragon flies high into the sky and takes a deep breath. He lets out a huge white ball of fire right at Chris. 22. Dragon vs A giant turtle with a city on it back leaps in front of the attack and summons three giants walls, one made of ice, one made of water, and the last one made of earth. Before the attack even got to the ice is melted. The water wall made it shink a little and right before it hit the earth wall. The black dragon on Chris side flew to the turtle and made his own black line to it. The turtle started to glow and his earth wall grew thicker and bigger. Yet the dragon had a horror look on his face. He points to the Jormungandr and says, ¡°protect Chris.¡± The giant snake picks up Chris in his mouth and curls up into a ball surround himself with a barrier of ice, water, and earth. Boom! The attack hits the wall and the surrounding was blown back. The turtle and dragon looked unhurt and the rest of the fairies were surprise but also angry. ¡°that attack was there just to say hello. Dragons Attack!¡± The 8 dragons dawn on armor each one beside the light blue one and the brown one cover themselves with rocks. The brown cover himself with metal and the light blue cover himself with ice and they flew down from the air. A Roc and Phoenix went to meet them head-on. The Jormungandr uncurl and let go of Chris, ¡°What are you guys waiting for help from the Phoenix and Roc. We only have to hold on for an hour or so and we will win this battle.¡± The Kraken went under water and the Fenrir and white tiger followed behind the Phoenix and Roc. The red dragon fire another fireball but this time the Phoenix intercepted it and start to glow white. Chris yells, ¡°Dragons are arrogant beings. They are going to try to overwhelm us with power. Attack this weakness.¡± The white dragon yells back, ¡°Lesser creatures know our Might, we are beings that can overwrite physics do not think you can take us on.¡± The next moment the light blue dragon shoots out a huge ice cage at them. Everyone beside the Fenrir dodge the attack. The ice cage traps the Fenrir from what I can remember Fenrirs cannot be the trap by ice so he should be able to get out easily. The Fenrir roars and rams the ice cage in front of him. Yet, the ice cage didn¡¯t break. The glowing phoenix fly¡¯s down to the cage and melt it. The dragons flew past all of the other fairies while they were trying to figure out what was going on. They flew straight to the shadow when suddenly the black dragon arrives in front of them with a black line going into his body. Where was the line coming from? It was coming from Chris, he has joined the fight and is helping his fairies. The black dragon flaps his wings and the wind blew back the other dragons. The black dragon on the other side looks at the others, ¡°looks like it isn¡¯t going to be that easy.¡± With that, the Kraken shoots out his tentacles trying to capture one of the dragons. They all flew out of the range of the attacks while flying away a bunch of water ball start to shoot from the ocean. A creature rose out of the ocean and walk up onto the land. The surrounds started to grow dark. A Cthulhu have arrives. ¡°Chris, I felt dragons in the area you should have called me.¡± ¡°Filthy beast, You dare come out of the water. Dragons, you know your duty, make this place a graveyard.¡± All 8 dragons take a deep breath and shot out a huge fireball. The Cthulhu, Chris''s black dragon, and the world turtle started to glow and they sent out a huge water ball. The attacks hit each other and cancel out. The Cthulhu laughs and says, ¡°with Chris by our side we have nothing to fear. Tear those dragons limb from limb.¡± The fairies on Chris side all roar and charge at the dragons.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. The dragons split into two different teams. The group with the dark blue, light blue, brown, and black dragon head straight for the attacking group. The green, yellow, red, and white dragon head for Chris. The dark blue dragon took on the Phoenix, the light blue dragon took on the white tiger and Roc, brown took on the Jormungandr, and the black dragon dive into the water to get the Kraken. The Cthulhu and world turtle was beside Chris, who protected the machine with the shadow in it. The dark blue dragon was fighting the Phoenix, water vs fire. The dragon could fly as fast as the Phoenix but it had way more firepower than it. The Phoenix was playing a keep away game flying just out of the reach of the dark blue dragon. The dragon shots five water attacks from its mouth but the Phoenix was able to dodge it. It starts to leave the battle area with the dark blue dragon in pursuit. The dragon wises up and turns around to help free the shadow. That is when the Phoenix turns around and shoots fireballs at him from behind. The dark blue dragon doesn¡¯t even turns around or even try to dodge the attacks. He lets them hit him. The Phoenix at the same time heads in the same direction as his attacks. The attack hits the dragon. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Phoenix smiles and was off to help the other members when suddenly the dragon jumps on top of the Phoenix. He rips off both of his wings and then snap the phoenix¡¯s neck. The Phoenix falls to the ground dead. The dark blue dragon flies away and a huge fireball hits the phoenix¡¯s dead body. An Egg like shape appears where the dead phoenix lay. Crack! Boom! The Egg broke and the Phoenix is fine once again. The dark blue dragon turns around and attacks the Phoenix again. The Phoenix once again starts to run away but this time the dragon doesn¡¯t seem to care it is leaving it away from the battle. 23. Dragon VS Kraken The roc was attacking the light blue dragon with wind extreme speed. The white tiger still have flames coming out of its mouth. It wasn¡¯t fighting the dragon it was facing toward the other battle. Suddenly the Rocs give out a cry. The light blue dragon froze its wings and it came crash down. The white tiger jumps on top of the rock freeing him from the ice. The roc takes off because the light blue dragon crashes down. The dragon roars and looks at the escaping tiger and roc. The dragon flew up into the sky and created a huge ice cage and shoots it at the roc. The white tiger fires a huge ball of lightning at the cage and the roc shoots out a fireball. The cage melts in mid-air and creates a cloud of steam. The roc body starts to glow green and a thin layer of air surrounds the creature. The tiger jumps off of the roc back and tries to attack the dragon. Their black claw was glowing yellow. The dragon meet the white tiger head own and the tiger slashes the dragon across its body leaving a red trail in its wake. Then the roc attacks the dragon from above. The dragon falls to the ground making a huge crater. Without wait the roc and white tiger attacks it again. They both jumps on its back and start to peck and slash the dragon, they both have the upper hand but then the back off. The tiger limbs were frozen and the roc beak and legs were frozen. The ground starts to freeze and then you can see the fairies breath. Even parts of the ocean were being frozen. The white tiger and roc start breathing fire to combat the cold. They start to retreat even after breathing fire all over the place. The light blue dragon was covered in ice. A some starter to form around the three. The roc tries to take off but it wings froze in mid-air and it came crashing back to the ground. The white tiger''s limbs keep freezing as well so it couldn¡¯t run away either. The dome complete surround all three fairies and that is when something hits the dome.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. 22. Dragon vs A giant turtle with a city on it back leaps in front of the attack and summons three giants walls, one made of ice, one made of water, and the last one made of earth. Before the attack even got to the ice is melted. The water wall made it shink a little and right before it hit the earth wall. The black dragon on Chris side flew to the turtle and made his own black line to it. The turtle started to glow and his earth wall grew thicker and bigger. Yet the dragon had a horror look on his face. He points to the Jormungandr and says, ¡°protect Chris.¡± The giant snake picks up Chris in his mouth and curls up into a ball surround himself with a barrier of ice, water, and earth. Boom! The attack hits the wall and the surrounding was blown back. The turtle and dragon looked unhurt and the rest of the fairies were surprise but also angry. ¡°that attack was there just to say hello. Dragons Attack!¡± The 8 dragons dawn on armor each one beside the light blue one and the brown one cover themselves with rocks. The brown cover himself with metal and the light blue cover himself with ice and they flew down from the air. A Roc and Phoenix went to meet them head-on. The Jormungandr uncurl and let go of Chris, ¡°What are you guys waiting for help the Phoenix and Roc. We only have to hold on for an hour or so and we will win this battle.¡± The Kraken went under water and the Fenrir and white tiger followed behind the Phoenix and Roc. The red dragon fire another fireball but this time the Phoenix intercepted it and start to glow white. Chris yells, ¡°Dragons are arrogant beings. They are going to try to overwhelm us with power. Attack this weakness.¡± The white dragon yells back, ¡°Lesser creatures know our Might, we are beings that can overwrite physics do not think you can take us on. We also know our strength fighting high class fairies means we have to go all out. There is no arrogance in our attacks anymore for today. Dragons unleash your power against them and leave none standing.¡± The next moment the light blue dragon shoots out a huge ice prism at them. Everyone beside the Fenrir dodge the attack. The ice cage traps the Fenrir from what I can remember Fenrirs cannot be the trap by ice so he should be able to get out easily. The Fenrir roars and rams the ice cage in front of him. Yet, the ice cage didn¡¯t break. The glowing phoenix fly¡¯s down to the cage and melt it. The dragons flew past all of the other fairies while they were trying to figure out what was going on. They flew straight to the shadow when suddenly the black dragon arrives in front of them with a black line going into his body. Where was the line coming from? It was coming from Chris, he has joined the fight and is helping his fairies. The black dragon flaps his wings and the wind blew back the other dragons. The black dragon on the other side looks at the others, ¡°looks like it isn¡¯t going to be that easy.¡± With that, the Kraken shoots out his tentacles trying to capture one of the dragons. They all flew out of the range of the attacks while flying away a bunch of water ball start to shoot from the ocean. A creature rose out of the ocean and walk up onto the land. The surrounds started to grow dark. A Cthulhu have arrives. ¡°Chris, I felt dragons in the area you should have called me.¡± ¡°Filthy beast, you dare come out of the water. Dragons, you know your duty, make this place a graveyard.¡± All 8 dragons take a deep breath and shot out a huge fireball. The Cthulhu, Chris''s black dragon, and the world turtle started to glow and they sent out a huge water ball. The attacks hit each other and cancel out. The Cthulhu laughs and says, ¡°with Chris by our side we have nothing to fear. Tear those dragons limb from limb.¡± The fairies on Chris side all roar and charge at the dragons.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The dragons split into two different teams. The group with the dark blue, light blue, brown, and black dragon head straight for the attacking group. The green, yellow, red, and white dragon head for Chris. The dark blue dragon took on the Phoenix, the light blue dragon took on the white tiger and Roc, Brown took on the Jormungandr, and the black dragon dive into the water to get the Kraken. The Cthulhu and world turtle was beside Chris, who protected the machine with the shadow in it. The dark blue dragon was fighting the Phoenix, water vs fire. The dragon could fly as fast as the Phoenix but it had way more firepower than it. The Phoenix was playing a keep away game flying just out of the reach of the dark blue dragon. The dragon shots five water attacks from its mouth but the Phoenix was able to dodge it. It starts to leave the battle area with the dark blue dragon in pursuit. The dragon wises up and turns around to help free the shadow. That is when the Phoenix turns around and shoots fireballs at him from behind. The dark blue dragon doesn¡¯t even turns around or even try to dodge the attacks. He lets them hit him. The Phoenix at the same time heads in the same direction as his attacks. The attack hits the dragon. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Phoenix smiles and was off to help the other members when suddenly the dragon jumps on top of the Phoenix. He rips off both of his wings and then snap the phoenix¡¯s neck. The Phoenix falls to the ground dead. The dark blue dragon flies away and a huge fireball hits the phoenix¡¯s dead body. An Egg like shape appears where the dead phoenix lay. Crack! Boom! The Egg broke and the Phoenix is fine once again. The dark blue dragon turns around and attacks the Phoenix again. The Phoenix once again starts to run away but this time the dragon doesn¡¯t seem to care it is leaving it away from the battle. 23. Dragon vs Roc and White tiger The roc was attacking the light blue dragon with wind extreme speed. The white tiger still have flames coming out of its mouth. It wasn¡¯t fighting the dragon it was facing toward the other battle. Suddenly the Rocs give out a cry. The light blue dragon froze its wings and it came crash down. The white tiger jumps on top of the roc freeing him from the ice. The roc takes off and causes the light blue dragon crashes down hitting nothing but the rocks below. The dragon roars and looks at the escaping tiger and roc. The dragon flew up into the sky and created a huge ice cage and shoots it at the roc. The white tiger fires a huge ball of lightning at the cage and the roc shoots out a fireball. The cage melts in mid-air and creates a cloud of steam. The roc body starts to glow green and a thin layer of air surrounds the creature. The tiger jumps off of the roc back and tries to attack the dragon. Their black claw was glowing yellow. The dragon meets the white tiger head own and the tiger slashes the dragon across its body leaving a red trail in its wake. Then the roc attacks the dragon from above. The dragon falls to the ground making a huge crater. The roc and white tiger attacks it again. They both jumps on its back and start to peck and slash the dragon, they both have the upper hand but then the back off. The tiger limbs were frozen and the roc beak and legs were frozen. The ground starts to freeze and then you can see the fairies breath. Even parts of the ocean were being frozen. The white tiger and roc start breathing fire to combat the cold. They start to retreat even after breathing fire all over the place. The light blue dragon was covered in ice. The white tiger and the Roc summons blades of wind to cut themselves free from the ice, the dragon charge at them while they are trying to free themselves. Both of them were able to barely escape before the dragon can attack them. The ground surrounding the roc and white tiger starts moving. The earth turns into giant hands and starts to attack both of the fairies. The white tiger straight up and attacks it with a burst of wind and lightning raining down from above and it summons a lighting spear and shoots it at the dragon. The roc on the other hand flew above his hand and did a dive and broke it with a green energy surrounding it. The light blue dragon dodges the spear and attacks the roc after it destroys the earth hand. The dragon made the entire broken piece of the hand form into a cage trapping the roc in place. The dragon sends lightning spears inside of the cage. They all pierce the roc and it roars in response. The roc was bleeding and it was still trapped inside of the cage trying to break out. The white tiger attacks the dragon from behind and causes the cage to break open. The roc was mad after being hurt by the dragon. The start to glow bright green and summons huge tornadoes. There were 5 of them headed straight for the dragon. The dragon glowed green in response and summon 6 tornadoes and each one twice the size of the tornadoes that the roc summoned. The tornadoes collide but in the roc were flying right beside the tornadoes it summoned and when the 11 tornadoes collided they made a wind stream that the roc was able to fly through. It gains a lot of momentum and flew straight at the dragon at lightning speeds. The bird tore through the dragon ice defense and hurt destroy half of the dragon¡¯s wing in response.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The dragon ignores his wing and attacks the white tiger that was on its back. It throws the tiger off of its back and shoots it with a huge fireball attack. The attack knocks the tiger fair far away leaving on the roc and the dragon to fight. The dragon tries to fly with its broke wing but couldn¡¯t get off the ground. The dragon starts to glow light blue in which its entire body was cover with ice and after it glows with green. The wind around the dragon got intense and instead of flying with its wings he is going to fly by controlling the wind. Wow, what a fight can all tier one fairies do this? The dragon lifts off and looks at the rock with burning hatred and they both flew up into the sky. The white tiger was able to free himself from the attack and look up at the sky as the two fairies were about to bring their fight in the sky. What is the white tiger going to fly as well? The white tiger started to glow yellow and made a bunch of huge lightning spears surrounding it. The dragon and roc engage in battle. They both were using high-speed flight to get the upper hand on one and another. The dragon won in the battle of weight and strength while the roc won in pure speed and agility. As the combat rage in the sky, the tiger was below aiming its attacks and getting ready for the right moment. The dragon looks down and sees the spears of the tiger. He stops his flight and blows his breath freezing the roc wing. The dragon then captures the roc and throws him at the white tiger. The tiger had no choice but to fire his lightning spears in all directions because if he didn¡¯t the roc was going to land right on top of them. The roc crash into the ground with the tiger by its side. Both the roc and white tiger both roar at the dragon. The roc grew in size by 5 times it became a massive eagle. The tiger summons other tigers that were its sides but each one made of different elements. The dragon saw this and roars as well. He starts once again starts to glow light blue but this time it was the brightest he ever becomes. He creates a dome of ice trapping all three inside. A huge squid hit the dome and was started to freeze. It stood upon it two big tentacles and it shook off the ice that forms on its body. The black dragon flies out of the ocean. 24. Dragons vs Krakens and Jormugandr The Kraken tries to jump back into the water when the dragon grabs one of its tentacles and threw it across the battlefield. The Kraken gets up and creates three cages one of water the next of ice and last of earth. The black dragon took them head on and just easily swats them away. The black dragon flies straight to the Kraken and rips one of its tentacles from it body. The tentacle regrew but also the tentacle that was rips apart made another Kraken and it captures the black dragon that was still carrying it. The dragon crashes into the ground and throws the newly created Kraken away from it. The first kraken is making water while the other one is fighting the dragon. The water it define gravity as it turning into dome shape. Why are they creating domes? In any case the kraken is making water and the black dragon sees this and traps the other kraken in a cage made of ice. It flies right inside of the dome to take on the other Krakens. The Kraken tries to use its tentacles to hit the black dragon but it easily swim past them and makes ice amour. It swims right up to the kraken and hits it in its face that also causes some parts of the kraken to freeze. When suddenly the other kraken comes from behind and captures the dragon. The other kraken took the opportunity to also use his tentacles to surround. The dragon was trap between two Krakens and couldn¡¯t get out. A brown dragon comes from the side and hits one of theKrakens with a metal claw. The black dragon frees itself from the other kraken. The brown dragon swam out of the water the Jormungandr was flowing him closely behind. The snake huge body hits and squashes one of the Krakens as it was going by. The Jormungandr hiss at the brown dragon and turns around to attack the black one, in which the kraken takes hold of it to stop it from fleeing. The brown dragon looks back in and it eyes becomes wide and turns around and follows the Jormugandr. The Jormugandr uses his massive body and blocks the brown dragon from helping the black one. The brown dragon had to fly straight up in the air and find and opening dor an attack. Like the ice dragon the Jormugandr made a dome but this time using its body to trap the black dragon with the kraken. I think its head is also inside fighting the black dragon as well. The brown dragon summons different attacks and uses them to attack the Jormugandr to no avail. He would summon fire and try to blast the giant snake but it have three layers of defense protecting itself. The Jormugandr has the earth, water, and ice protecting it in many layers. The brown stop trying to attack the creature and instead starts to make a stronger armor. The armor he had on now was a shiny sliver but it starts to turn black and cover its entire body. The black metal glistening in the sunlight it look so beautiful on the brown dragon. The dragon flies high in the air. Wait it is not just flying into the sky it is even leaving the planet. The dragon took a huge dive it became a fire ball fall back to mars. There were a number of sonic booms breaking the sound barrio. The shadow was nice enough to change the view and we could see the the dragon in the fire ball still in its black armor. It seems to be able to take the heat fine. What can of metal is he coated with to be able to stand that heat and force? The dragon hits the Jormugandr piecing through it and freeing the black dragon. Well that wasn¡¯t the one thing he freed 5 Krakens were unleash as well and the Jormugandr uncoil and look at the wound the brown dragon cause.it hiss and it start to change colors. The Jormugandr bright color skin of green went to one of brown. Even its went from a shade of yellow and black to one of brown. Wow, is it shading it skin. I never seen snakes do it before only hear than animals like that can use that ability. This is so cool.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The Jormugandr was complete heal after shading its skin and hiss at the brown dragon. The brown dragon was breathing heavily and looks like it was having a hard to flying in the air. The black dragon sends out a black line to the brown dragon giving it energy. The brown dragon starts to fly stiaght and was able to once again coat itself with a metal, but this time the metal wasn¡¯t a shiny sliver but more of a dark grey. ¡°earth take on the Jormugandr, it should be weaken do to the fact that it had to sled its skin and I will take on these bloody Karkens. Look like I will have to be more aggressive.¡± ¡°I am sorry black one I know how you have fighting. I will try to finish off my opponent as fast as possible and help you with yours.¡± ¡°No need to push yourself brother. These fairies of the deep are strong but not stronger then the both of us working together.¡±The kraken shoots 5 water balls at the dragons in which the dragons easily dodge. ¡°Stupid dragons come down and fight. We are the Kraken and we will destroy you. Stop talking and fight you cannot beat us we are your rivals just like the Cthulhu. But we are stronger and Cthulhu and it is our time to prove it so come down here and let us show you out might.¡±The black dragon shakes his head and looks at the brown dragon. ¡°Good luck in you fight brother.¡± The black dragon flies down and the Karnekns shoots out their tentacles the black dragon catches them and throws all 5 Krakens back into the water and dives after them. The brown dragon looks at the Jormugandr and fly straight at it with its metal claws. The white dragon looks on at the other battle and says,¡±see brothers it is our time to fight as well.¡± 2. The shadow is Free The Cthulhu, Fenrir, and World turtle set up a defense around the shadow. The Cthulhu was in front, ¡°you dragons have nothing on me and with Chris power flowing through me there is no way you are going to free your master. Come to my lovely targets and die by my hand.¡± The red dragon charge forward and shoots out a huge white ball of fire and move to the side while the green dragon spits out a tornado flying through the air right at the fireball. The two attack combine and made a white tornado flying towards the Cthulhu. With a wave of its hand, the Cthulhu summons a giant wave to block the attack. The two attacks collide and cause stram to cover the entire area. While the two dragons attacked the Cthulhu the yellow and white dragons flew to the sides and attack the Fenrir and world turtle at the same time. They both let out huge lightning attacks. The world turtle responds by summoning a wall made of earth and the Fenrir a wall of ice. Both attacks were blocked. The steam then passes over the area and cause all three of Chris''s fairies to be cover in the steam. The dragon circle around the steam and the white dragon starts to talk, ¡°brothers that stinking Cthulhu is cooking up a scheme we shouldn¡¯t rush and attack without knowing what is happening. Let see what things that blast evil are cooking up.¡± Lightning starts to shoot out from the steam and attacks the dragons. They all reply in kind with lightning spears of their own. ¡°arrogant fairies, we are dragons come out and fight us. Using those weak attacks are not going to do anything to us. Come out now or we will force you out.¡± The Cthulhu have gotten behind the dragons because it grew smaller. It was growing in size behind the white dragon as it was talking and with it huge hand swat at the dragon. The white dragon starts to laugh and fly downwards. The other three dragons unless powerful attacks at the Cthulhu in which it has to block with another wave of water but this time the white dragon flies into the water and picks up the fairy. The white dragon flies up into the sky with Cthulhu all of the dragons aim their attacks at the falling fairy. The shadow was freed, he put up his arms and look down at his hand. The spider tattoo was fading away. The shadow has this dark look in his eyes and looks toward Chris. ¡° I am going to destroy this place and everything with it¡± The dragons flew up to shadow and said, ¡° boos give us the power to destroy this place. You have just awakened your new found power and we are still too close to your homeland. You might destroy this entire solar system and destroy your kin.¡± The shadow looks at the dragons and said ok you guys make sure that nothing is to be left alive. I do not want to see a soul living here and I do not want anything to ever be born again here.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The dragons flew up in the sky and lines from the shadow are connecting to the dragons. Chirs looks in horror and says, ¡° stop them!¡± the faires on Chris side all attack both the shadow and the dragons at once. They are stopped by the invisible barrier the shadow was holding his hands up blocking the attacks, the dragons flew up into the sky and form a circle. Each one started to draw a deep breath the white one, was first to let out his attack. He shot a laser that went up into space. The black dragon was next he creates a ball that captures the light and holds it steady. What we are seeing shoukldn¡¯t be possible, there was both darkness and light in the same place and we could see both. The drak that sourrounds the light but doesn¡¯t extringest it. The brown dragon shoots metal from his mouth and the drakneess shallows it how and the light fuise them toghter. The yellow dragon shots out a lightning bolt. It seech up to the ball and surrounds the metal. The lighten seem to have a life of its own and it sheech up and down the metal ball. It was like a child that was excat and running from one place to another scream at the top of their lungs. The light blue dragon breath out ice and the metal ball froze over, but now the ball starts to distort. The lighten running around the metal frozen ball was causing ti to fizzle. The green dragon shoots out tornados that stop the distortions and cause the lightning to clam down. The blue dragon shoots a huge ball of water at the attack and it surrounds the other elements. Last is the fire dragon, he blows a long flame that just heats up the other elements. Then suddleny the fire dragon stops and the huge ball of elements contract. The attack went from the size of a small sun to only a speck on the screen. The other fairies stop attacking and look at the dragons with fear in their eyes. ¡°this is beatuful and I thought I was eveil. This attack does it have a named dragon?¡± ¡°No.¡± the white dragon responed. ¡° You can have the honor of naming this attack you viel creature. I agree this attack is pure evil and an evil creature like youself should name it. The chucla starts to laugh ¡® yes, I have the perfect name for it. Nothing can stang agasint it! Nothing can run from away from it! This attack is an aboulte. We only need a simple name for it. I will call it Aboulte Destroction! Also, let me be the first to take on this hateful attack!¡± The chultu sliters it¡¯s wat to the front and oen his arms wide and laugh. ¡° Yes, Yes, this is how I am going to die. Today is a gloryies day. Not only did Ifight mu most hated enemy but I am able to see the alutment attack. Now, the day is over and I can see the thing that is going to destroy me!!¡± The other faries look at the chut lut and just shook their head. Chirs looks up at the small rainbow glowing ball and just stared at it. The ball expaned it grew to the size of the dragons. ¡° Bye XXXX it is time for us to depart and the eight dragons made eight gates and disappear. Chirs look at his black dragon and said ¡° you have the power to escape as well. Please run, I cannot leave my home knowing it is going to be destroyed while I run away.¡± ¡°I refuse, I will stay by your side until my last breath. None of these other fairies were here when we were born. We are connected I know that XXX is making so that you cannot transport everyone to someone else and he is also keeping you here as well. Once you die everyone will die as well. So we must face this threat toghter. Chirst call your army and everyone here with will die with pride. We knew this battle was going to be dangerous but we thought it could have been won without any sacfices, looks like that isn¡¯t happening might as well die toghter with everone fighting till their last breath. Chires gives a huge smile and said ¡°Yes!¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Chris took his two fingers and put them in his mouth. he gave a loud whistle and he blew for a few seconds. After he finished a loud rumbling was heard. Fairies came to his call millions of them. It might have been much more there were so many that they all couldn¡¯t fit on the screen at one time. The fairies came in all shapes and sizes. Unlike the fairies on earth where they were all humanoid, these came in all different forms. The bigger faires were Cerberus, Nemean lion, Hydra, Scylla, Chimera, Basilisk, Sphinx, and Pegasus, they all were flying in the air in front of the rest of the group. They all were in groups of five there doesn¡¯t seem to a black and white pair for them. The next group is griffins, manticores, vampires, werewolves, hellhounds, and mummies they were fairies of legend. The group behind them is elementals hundreds of them of the different elements besides darkness and light. These faires looks just like the ones our parent''s command. Then there were so many other fairies behind them that I couldn¡¯t really make out and the made of the rest of the group. Chris stood in front of the faires and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to call you guys here because I know that the odds are we would have deaths. It doesn¡¯t matter now, **** have been freed and this attack might wipe is all out but we will keep fighting until the end. Everyone help me this one last time and use all of your might and attack that black ball in the sky. We are going to find a way to survive! We will live together! Let¡¯s us live on! Attack!¡± The fairies all attack the sphere and nothing happen. The shadow walks up in front of the sphere and laughs. ¡°None of you will escape here with your lives. Now die!¡± The shadow closed his fist and the ball erupted like a volcano. It shoots out in all directions it looked like a huge tidal wave. Chirs yells, ¡° Block it!¡± All of his top fairies made a huge barrier to stop the attack. Boom! The attack hits the barrier and was stopped. The attack was stopped and everyone had a sigh of release but the Cthulhu was just looking at the attack. He starts to laughs and says, ¡®It begins.¡± The attack stops acting like water and formed a huge mouth and bites through the wall. It turns into a huge snake and looks at the Cthulhu. It acted like a snake and slither right next to the evil fairy. It opens its mouth and swallows the fairy whole. Boom! The snake blew apart and all kinds of creatures, fairies humans, hands, mouths were made from the explosion. I saw a giant butterfly fly over the roc, It causes the roc to freeze over and fall down to the ground breaking into a million pieces. Where little ants ate the pieces right up. Some things were being frozen, others were burnt to death, They were the lucky ones. the mouths were biting fairies and the hands were just ripping them apart. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and try to turn my head away. I couldn¡¯t move my head, I tried to close my eyes but they remain open. ¡°no cheating this is what happens when things cross me. Wendelin, you want to know why no one here is willing to fight me. Well, this is the reason everyone here has seen me do things like this, and are afraid of me. Now, I am a fair man but I do have a mean streak in me as well now everyone keeps watching.¡± The fairies were taking apart left and right. Yet, it was only the start of the massacre. After the black things were done with the fairies it went after the humans of the planet, It was wrong no one was spared. They burn, cut, froze, electrode everyone men, women, and children. I watch as a baby was torn apart by two hands. A random family was running from a giant hand and they were picked up and crush like it was nothing. The only good thing about this was there were neither bodies nor blood. The black things wipe out everything, the grass, buildings, and even the water. They left behind nothing but red dirt. The people in space weren¡¯t spared as well. A huge black mouth flew up into space and shallow their moon whole. Little other creatures destroy the space shuttles leaving the planet and moon. One giant hand grew to become bigger than the moon. The hand grabs the moon in its palm then crush it. Bits of the moon start flying everywhere. Most of the pieces starting to fly towards the planet. Hundreds of mouths cam from the planet They started to eat all of the pieces of the moon until there was nothing left. The moon has disappeared. There weren¡¯t many things still living on the planet after the moon was wipe out. This was coming to a close and the shadow stood in front of Chris and the black dragon. All of the black creatures came back together and was turned back into the slime. The shadow had a frown on his face, he looks at Chris and says, ¡°As of right now nothing would be born on this planet for another million years, no fairy or human. Even the bacteria living on your bodies cannot live on this planet anymore if they leave your bodies they would die. I have wiped out everything, I am not going to leave you alive. You both will die here because you attack me and since you were my first true friend my equal. I will give you a quick death Chris.¡± The dragon roar, ¡°I will never forgive you! Why?! You killed all of them the men women and children! You even killed the noncombat fairies! Not only did you kill them all but the pain some had to go through I couldn¡¯t imagine. Are you the devil!? No, Chris, I thought that we were wrong and didn¡¯t fight with my full potential but now seeing this monster true colors, we cannot let him leave this place alive!¡± The dragon flies toward the shadow at full speed. The slime grabs the dragon. Unlike like everyone else the dragon didn¡¯t burst into flames nor did it freeze. ¡°This abomination let go of me. ROWAR!¡± Metal starts to surround the dragon¡¯s legs. The dragon falls to the ground. The dragon''s eyes start to glow white. ¡°Wow, I see everything, the past the present and the future. This is amazing, wait what is happening? Why can¡¯t I see anything.¡± The dragon eyes went dark. The dragon was lifted up into the air and was cut in half. Blood falls on the ground and the black slime crawl over the blood and it disappears. One half of the dragon frozen and then turn into water, the water flowed into the black slime. The other half was executed and then burn to a crisp with the smoke and ash going into the black slime. Chris fell to his knees and starts to cry. ¡°I am sorry living for so long makes you go crazy. I have been around this small universe a million times and am bored to death of this place. I saw a way out and betray you. There is nothing left for me here I refuse to start over. You have taken everything away from me so please just kill me.¡± ¡°Since you were the person who gave me my name I will grant this one wish. **** will never represent me anymore. No one will ever call me that name ever again. Your one true legacy is gone the moment after your death.¡± The black slim creeps toward Chris in a slow manner, the slime touch his feet and Chris slowly descends into the slime. It took a few seconds but his head was the only thing left. Chirs last words as he smiles at the shadow was ¡°Goodbye¡±. The screen went black and the shadow snaps his fingers. 25. A workout Alex POV I explode. I sent an array of attacks at the spider, lightning, ice, fire, wind, earth, and water. I attack the entire room for an entire minute. My room was torn to shreds and there were burnt marks all over it also the room was soaked and wet. I took some deep breaths, um, I need to get a new room. That spider is gone and well everything in my room as well. Um, what to do know? I have destroyed my room and any minute now people are going to be running down the hall to see what in the world is going on. I leave the room and walk down the hallway when I meet the only people I didn¡¯t want to see. Erica was running down the hallway with a worried look on her face. ¡°little brother how are you doing? I was worried when you didn¡¯t have lunch with us. So, I came down to see you. Well, are coming to eat lunch now?¡± I look at her with a surprised look. ¡°didn¡¯t you hear the noise I cause and that is why you are running down the hallway?¡± ¡°noise what noise? No little brother, I was just worried that you didn¡¯t eat and came to see how you were doing.¡± ¡°I have missed lunch plenty of times and never seen you run down the hallway. What are you really up to? Yes, I destroyed my own room, it is not like I need you to protect me from it.¡± ¡°Little brother why would you destroy your own room lets go and have a look at it.¡± Following her lead, we both make way to my room. What in the world it is in perfect condition and nothing was out of place. This cannot be I just destroy this place how come it doesn¡¯t have a scratch on it. Erica turns towards me and says, ¡°Little brother I am worried about you. You need to go to the nurse office because you are seeing and hearing things.¡± After looking at this room I agree with her. I swear I just saw a spider that talks about killing my parents and destroying this room. I might have been imaging things well I did just had a fight and might have a concussion. I cannot be seeing things and hearing things while on the battlefield. We walk into the nurse''s office and Erica sends me to one of the best nurses in the office. While walking into the room I see two adults shriving in the corner rocking back and forth saying snakes, music, man-child, and not fairy user nor Jeonglyeong. Well, it looks like I wasn¡¯t imaging the shadow or whatever he is calling himself. The nurse saw me looking at them and said, ¡°they are lucky to be alive, it seems someone sent them into the middle of the ocean and deep underneath the waves. It took all of their strength to get back to solid land. Too bad we cannot figure out how they got there it would be nice finding a way to kill those fairy users.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. So, Alex why are you here?¡± ¡°I am hearing things and seeing things. Not only that but I thought I destroyed my room but it turns out I didn¡¯t do it. I am worried I have a concussion. I did have a fight with a rampaging fairy was knocked into the wall by an elder.¡± ¡°well, let''s look at you and see if you have anything wrong with your head to come here so I can give you a head exam.¡± I walk up to the x-ray and got and check. It took a few minutes and I got a report. It came back with nothing. Erica looks at me and says, ¡°you might be stress having to fight a fairy user, getting a brand new team, and me being on your team. So, go exercise and I will bring you dinner once it is dinner time. Since we both know you are not going to stop to eat until someone gets you.¡± ¡°You know me so well something I do like it that you are my sister but then I remember that you are evil and shouldn¡¯t be trusted. Well, your suggestion sounds good. Wait, how did you know I fought a fairy user, I only told the nurse about the fight I had.¡± Erica sighs and looks at me with a tired expression. ¡° the moment the elders took you away I knew what they wanted from you. They need to test your strength and I know that there are new elders here today because my parents told me. It was not hard to figure this crap out, little brother.¡± I shrink my shoulders and wave goodbye and walk to the practice field. I turn around said, ¡° oh yeah Erica, tell the team that we will start practice early tomorrow. I want to see how far they are in their elements. So, see you tonight when it is time for dinner.¡± Erica waves goodbye and I run to the practice room. I put on some weights and did some running. This is nice getting stronger to get revenge. After the running, I start doing some light exercising and working up a good amount of sweat. This is good for me clearing my mind and relaxing the best I can. Moving about working out is a great way to get rid of this stress. Even though I do not like the idea but Erica does know me the best. 26. Training Night came quickly and I saw Erica walking towards me with a sinister smile on her face. ¡°Little brother, it is time for dinner do you feel better now?¡± ¡° Yes, Erica I do feel better let''s go and get something to wat. I have started to feel hungry and tomorrow is going to be a busy day.¡± We walk into the cafeteria and both of us got our meals and sat down. ¡°Erica, I know what we are going to do tomorrow. We are going to be training in the elements. Tomorrow is elemental training for me and I want to see the deal with their elements. I do hope that none of them have bad habits or think they know how elements work. It is going to be hard to rewire the way people think.¡± ¡°little brother I know this better than anyone, so what time do you want to wake them up for practice?¡± I see our group walking into the cafeteria smiles and joking around with each other. ¡°6 am, we have a full day tomorrow and I cannot wait to see them sleepy and exhausted. We are going to have fun tomorrow. I know you love seeing people being tortured and I am going to break that group tomorrow.¡± I finish my plate and told Erica goodbye and wave goodbye to my training. Time for me to go to sleep I, I need my beauty rest. I walk back to my room and look around in it to be sure nothing was out of lace and climb into my bed and fell asleep. I woke up 1 hour before the meeting time. I went and took a shower put on my clothes and went to the training area. It seems there was still 45 mins left to go, so while I was waiting I went and start doing light excises. Rand around the stadium a few times and lift some weights. Erica and the rest of them came dragging their feet. Erica once again went to a spot and got her book out to read. The area always has lights on so there was no trouble with her reading abilities. ¡°HGello grunts how do you guys feel this fine morning? Today is our first real day of training yesterday was a hello to my new team. ¡° they all groan and they look like they could fall over at any moment. ¡°today we are going to do some element training, I want you all one at a time to fire all of your elements at one of the training dummies in the middle of the field. So let me decide the first one up. Umm Sasuke you go first. ¡° Sasuke goes in front of the dummy and shoots out a fire and wind attack followed by him lunching one water ball. He goes back to the rest of the group. ¡°Um, Sasuke there is 3 more elements I need you to do them all.¡± He looks at me with a surprised look on his face and says, ¡° I do not know all of the elementals bosses. ¡° I nodded my head and yell, ¡°what do you mean you do not know all of the elements everyone here is 14 you all should know them all. Let me show you how many here knows all of their elements raise your hands.¡± Only two people in the group rose their hand everyone else looks around. ¡° ¡°Alex, he is the normal one. Most of the Jeonglyeong aren¡¯t able to use all 6 of their abilities until after their 16 birthday. 3 to 4 abilities right now is the avg of abilities that people are at this age. You cannot compare them to us. We are the exception. ¡° does the world hate me? This is dumb looks like I have to not only teach them how to use their elementals but also I have to teach them how to gain it as well. It looks like I can give Erica something to do now. ¡°Erica I need to figure out the best way to unlock all of their elements. Do you need something from them?¡± ¡°Unlike you, I am already prepared there is a way to unlock the elementals.¡± She throws me a book and I catches it and look inside. Haha, it seems it wouldn¡¯t take long to do this and it hurts them to unlock it. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.I get the rest of them to shoot the test dummy. Wow, these guys are weak none of them could burn the dummy with fire. They only got small burns using lightning attacks also the lightning did piece the dummy at all. When they attack with the wind it only causes a light breeze and didn¡¯t cut it. They couldn¡¯t make a water ball big enough to fit cover the dummy the same with ice and earth. Wow, these guys are weak time to show them true strength. ¡°Erica, I need you to show them how it is done. This is awful and they need to see where I want them.¡± Erica sighs and closes her book. I set up 6 different dummies. Standing in front of the dummies she fires 6 shot one to each dummy. This is the results one started to burn, the next the lightning went straight through, the third one was cut in half, the fourth one was shallow by water and was crush under its weight, the fifth was frozen, and the last one was put into a cage. It was nicely done. ¡°team sees this is how it is supposed to be done. It might take us a while but everyone should be able to do the same thing. I hope you guys are ready for the hardest training of your lives.¡± Michael looks at Erica display and said, ¡°I bet Alex cannot do that. Erica might be the best one of our generation and people are overhyping Alex because he talks well.¡± Erica looks at me and shrinks her shoulders and go back to reading her book. ¡°Michael, you are half right I cannot do what she did because I have turned all my elements into attacking elements. It was a very hard endeavor and it took years off my lifespan. Erica might be the strongest in our generation if it wasn¡¯t for me. Did you not listen to my story yesterday, or do you need proof of this in actual combat?¡± ¡°ha, you think of yourself as a fairy or something they are the only ones that can use the non-offense elements as attacking elements. Bring it on and I will show everyone here you are lying. Heck, maybe we should let Erica in charge since all you are good at is exercising.¡± I smiled and move the dummies out of the way for our fight. ¡°ok the rules are I cannot use any attacking elements to beat you but also none of the defensive can be used in a defensive way. Erica once again is going to be the judge. You, on the other hand, can use all of your elements in any way you want. The condition of winning is either one of us gives up or the other gets knocked unconscious. Erica can you please gives us a countdown.¡± ¡°3, 2, 1 fight.¡± I summon an earth ball and hit Michael over the head with it. He fell like a pound of bricks. I rolled my eyes and look at the rest of the team. ¡°anyone else?¡± They all shook their heads if the shook any harder their head would fly off their bodies. I went over to Michael and kick him a few times. Well, he is out cold. ¡°You guys pick up his body and put him on the table. Once he wakes up he can join in. Now, looking at this book we have a training manual. It is time to put you guys to work.¡± 27. Element traing So, the first day of training starts. I put down a bunch of charcoal and had everyone stand in the middle of it. ¡°We are going to start training in the fire. By erica¡¯s notes, we need to get you guys to use to fire so you can learn to control it. Before anyone asks no I didn¡¯t have to do this. Neither did Erica it seems we are both natural.¡± I set the coal on fire I watch as my team was in a blaze. Their clothes caught on fire and they were but naked in the middle of the fire. Some of them look scared but there was nothing to worry about. Our bodies can take heat ten times stronger than this. While they were inside Michael nextwoke up. ¡°Michael go and get a new set of clothes for everyone. When you come back to jump into the fire like everyone else.¡± ¡°Eh, but I already can control fire why would I need to stand in and lose my clothes?¡± You might be able to summon fire but I doubt it is any good. You know what if you are able to summon fire and if it is hot enough to make me sweat than you do not have to join this excise.¡± Michael starts to huff and puff. He takes a deep breath. He waves his hands around and shot fire that couldn¡¯t even burn an ant. I look at him with a smile. He looks so disappointed and quietly and slowly walks back into the building. Let''s give him a little motivation. I summon a few lightning attacks and hit him in the butt. That got him moving and he ran into the building. A few moments later he came with the clothes and put them near Erica and jump into the fire. ¡°Do you guys feel the heat? This is the power of fire is power. Anything that gets in your way you burn. Fire doesn¡¯t have an equal it is a strength! Do you feel the blaze? Are you angry? You must become one with the fire. You must become Rage! Do you feel the fire inside your heart burning? You must consume all and everything in your way you must make it your own power.¡±I left them in the fire for a few hours. It was almost lunchtime so I decided to give everyone a break. They put on their clothes and walk to the lunch area. ¡°Erica, how was that? How much longer should we do this kind of training with the elements like this?¡± ¡°It is a good start but I think the next time make the fire hotter I will set up a place so we can create an even hotter fire than the one using charcoal. It will only take a few days to let me call our parents to get it done.¡± I nod my head and head to the cafeteria so I can get something to eat as well.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The break was over and I look at them and said, ¡°remember next time to bring your combat uniforms. We have no idea when we are going to get a mission nor do we know when we are going to be called on to have a fight. There are zero reasons to come into training without wearing your uniforms. Hopefully this time you guys are not going to be butt-naked. Now, it is time to start training again get inside of the fire. This time I only left them in for a few hours and told them to practice fighting like fire. ¡°in this training exercising. Get into a group of twos and fight like you are fire.¡± My team picks partners and they started to fight each other. Why me, I think Erica set me with these teammates. They do not understand the point of fighting like fire. They were dodging attacks and blocking. ¡°I said to fight like fire not fight like you are used to or how someone taught you. Fight with the blaze of fire. Take every attack and grow strong and fight back even harder. You are a living blaze you do not shrink from your opponent you hit them harder than they hit you. You are always attack everything in your way will burn. Everything in your way will turn into ash. You are fire. Try again and this time act like you has no equal.¡± They are still fighting scared. Wow, do I actually have to show them what I mean. ¡°Erica, I need to show them how to fight like fire come over here.¡± She sighs and walks up to ask one question, ¡°How are we going to do this? I get to fight you 100% and the only thing you can use is hand to hand combat?¡± ¡°Yes, that is how the fight is going to go so get ready.¡± We both stood at the opposites ends of each other and in my mind, I count down from three and attack. Erica backs up and shot me with a lightning attack I kept moving forward. She than summon an earth cage to try to capture me with only my fist I broke the cage and kept charging. She sends a wave of attacks but I either punch them away or let them hit me. I finally got close enough to Erica to get in a fistfight. We trade blows. While Erica was dodging my attacks I never dodge any of hers. Iside I try to hit them with one of the stronger parts of my body. She swings her fist I will swing my elbow to break her fist. I also wanted her to hit me in all of the right places. Instead of her injuring me she would only lose stamina. We fought for a few minutes if we keep this up I might end up injuring her. So, I put up my hand to stop the fight. 29. Element training part 2 Erica and I both had bruises on our faces and bodies. It was a good time to stop. I hope the team got the picture and understand what I mean to be ablaze. Erica sat back on the table and I watch as my team tried to fight like fire. They have made some progress but it looks like they are scared to get hit and they are not that aggressive. It is a start and at least they know what they are doing now. I walk around and gave each member pointers on how to fight better. Fire might not have been the best element to start off at but getting it out of the way is a good idea. When it was time for dinner I sent the team away. We were done for the day and we had to move to a different element tomorrow. Erica followed behind them. I, on the other hand, did my own exercise. The rage inside of my body still burns bright fire should be my ultimate element if it was for the darkness in my heart. After I was finished I went to get something to eat and went to sleep. I rose bright and early the next and wait once again for my team this time I will be using my powers against them today. This time they came out in their combat uniforms that could stand up to the elements and not be burn or tore into shreds like their basic uniforms would have to do this training. ¡°Today, we are going to be training the lightning element. So, everyone grabs each other¡¯s hands and form a circle.¡± I am also in the circle I have to be connecting to everyone else as well. I send a shock of energy through the entire circle. The people with long hair the hair went straight up in the air. I didn¡¯t keep a constant stream instead each time I sent lightning through my body to the rest of the group I waited for it to come back to me and then I sent out another one. We stood there until lunchtime again. I have no idea how many times I sent lightning through their bodies. It was a good way to practice with my element once someone gets good at controlling lightning I might let them do it instead of me. After lunchtime instead of having the group fight in groups of two, we are going to do something else instead. ¡°Everyone gather around this time I am going to show you how to me like lightning. You want to pierce your opponent.¡± I got a huge rock and put it in front of me. I get into a fighting pose. With a quick strike, I pierce the rock. My hand broke through the other side leaving no cracks inside of the rock. My team was in wonder looking at the hole I made in the rock. Some of their eyes even sparkle with admiration. ¡°You need a few things to accomplish this. First you need the speed to strike through the object; second, the strength to strike through object if my arm wasn¡¯t strong enough it would have shatter trying to pierce this rock. The third thing is you need the determination to pierce the object in front of you, speed strength is good but if you do not have will to do it. Trying to be like lightning can backfire in a horrible way. So, everyone find you a space and throw punches. I want to be straight with everything you have behind them.¡± This time they were happy to get do what I said and started to throw punches. I, on the other hand, punch the rock until it turned into rubble and got another and repeat the process. Everyone besides the evil snake lady kept throwing punches into dinner time. Once again ate dinner and went to sleep. The next element was a fun one. I was going to have to teach wind. So I brought them to the roof of the building and told them to jump off. They all looked at me like I was crazy. So, I summon wind and threw them off of the building. They all scream as they fell down. I look at Erica and gave her a thumbs up in which she replies with a sigh and goes back to reading her book. I ran to the edge of the roof and jump. Most of my team have landed on the ground well not landed more like crashed into the ground and the others jumped about to hit the ground as well. I landed on the ground and watch my team get up with the angry expression on their faces. ¡°Hey you guys are lucky this week it is the roof next week we are going to be jumping out of a plane so get ready for that. Now, guess what it is time to get back on the roof and try again. The faster you get used to this and learn how to control wind the faster you guys would be able to do this.¡± I jump and flew back onto the roof and wave my hand at my team while they were on the ground. That got them motivated and they came running back onto the roof. Eddy looks at my sparkles in her eyes and asks, ¡°If we really keep doing this will really learn how to fly. I know some of our members can fly but only the elites.¡± ¡°Flying isn¡¯t that hard way more people should be able to learn how to do it if they were taught correctly. Look at Erica¡¯s notes she is doesn¡¯t lie about this kind of stuff.¡± I threw Erica¡¯s notes at her and she caught it while beaming with joy. She than handle it back to me and jump off the roof. The others look at my hand with hunger in their eyes. Isabella raised her hand and asks can we all see Erica¡¯s notes. I let them the book because I had no reason to hide the notes from them. It wasn¡¯t like it really matters if they saw them or not.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. They all took turns looking at the notes with Eddy came back to the roof and jump off again. Wow, that girl really wants to know how to fly. The rest of my team finish looking at the notes and Isabella looks at me and ask, ¡°How do we know that these notes can be trusted? Do you have any proof that what Erica wrote in this book is right?¡± Well, it seems Isabella is one of those types of people that want to know all of the answers to everything. ¡°Yes, I am a person that follows Erica¡¯s notes to a T and was able to obtain my goals. You see my personality my element should be fire, but because of the darkness in my heart, my element is water. My revenge forces my elements to go the darkness route but the dark elements cannot kill people. I have tried killing small animals and insect with the dark elements but it could be done no matter how powerful I got or how weak the animal was. So, with the help of Erica and her parents, we found a way to bypass this problem. Now, me trying to break nature it is having its negative consequences. I have shave years off my life.¡± I summon water in the shape of a spear. ¡°No one should be able to do this but I can. I am breaking the rules of the world and I am getting punished for it. Now, no one else here is going to break the rules instead you will follow them. You all will not become me. I will have my revenge even if it kills me but you guys shouldn¡¯t die for my revenge. You are my team, not my meat shields.¡± Some of the people are crying. Hey, why are you guys so emotional? Anyway I look at my team and pointed to the roof. They all nodded their heads and walk to the edge. That is when someone yells and said look at Eddy. I look over the roof and see Eddy hovering above the ground. If I remember correctly Eddy didn¡¯t know the wind element. Looks like she is the first one to understand an element. 30. elemental training part 3 Eddy fell she was only able to hover for a few seconds. She jumps up for joy and ran back up on top of the roof. ¡°did you guys see what I did I was able to hover for a few moments. Yes, that was amazing.¡± She runs up and gives me a hug then try to hug Erica. Which wasn¡¯t a good idea Erica doesn¡¯t do that touchy feeling stuff? While Eddy was trying to hug Erica, Erica summons wind and throws her off the roof once again. ¡°oh, yeah you guys Erica doesn¡¯t do happy emotions unless she is torturing a person. So, no touching be warned, looks like Eddy is the first person on our team that found her element. This is good let''s see how long it is going to take the rest of you to learn as well.¡± Perry scoffs at my words. ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything special. Michael, Roland, Sasuke, and I all can control wind and I bet we will be able to do what she did even better watch. I thought you didn¡¯t want to use our elements but now I know we can your test doesn¡¯t seem so hard. Guys lets show him that we are able to hover like she did with ease.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you. Eddy couldn''t control wind until today and good jo for not using your powers because they are going to backfire hard. Learning how to summon them and using them in a fight is easy. Learning how to become one with your element is different. I have felt you guys use your powers and they are incomplete. You guys are not one with the elements and trying to use the elements in a nature that isn¡¯t correct will backfire or you will be way weaker than what you should be. Michael¡¯s fire should have burn hotter but because he is forcing the issue and not being one with fire it came out super weak. Hey, if you do not believe me jump and try to hover like eddy and see what will happen.¡± Perry climb to the edge of the roof and look at the other people he called up. ¡°guy lets show this guy what we made off who is with me?¡± The people he was talking to put their heads down and didn¡¯t move from their spot. Perry looks at them with disgust and says, ¡°Cowards!¡± He leaps off of the building and everyone besides Erica and I rush to the side of the building to see what would happen. Perry flew high in the sky. ¡°See I told you guys that this is no Problem.¡± My team starts cheering his success besides three people Erica, I and the last one is eddy. I could sense it, the negative feedback is going to be hard on him. ¡°Erica,¡± I said in a hiss. She looks up a perry and says ¡°He could die for all I care. You warned him and he must feel the power rejecting the use of his powers. Everyone looks at Erica with horror.¡± Erica¡± This time I said in a low voice ¡°I cannot have my team dying on me please help. You do not have to save all of him. Let his arm break, that should be good enough for you right.¡± ¡°You are a nice person Alex I would want both his arm and leg but for my little brother I would only take his arm.¡± A water ball was formed and it shot towards Perry. Perry with a surprised look on his face sees the water coming towards him and tries to dodge. I summon a fire wipe and grabs his leg, so he couldn¡¯t escape. The water covers his entire body but his arm. Erica¡¯s water ball stop Perry from using his wind powers and was able to direct the feedback into the water so it couldn¡¯t cause any harm to his body, but his arm on the other hand. It starts to twist in an unnatural way. Not only that but everyone could hear the bones in his body break. Some of my team start to turn around and cover their ears. I roar ¡°No this is what happens when you do not listen. Why don¡¯t you think more of us don¡¯t know how to fly but it is easy enough for someone moron to take into the skies? People refuse to learn the elements they think they can control them instead of being one with them. This is what happens when you try to control something you do not understand. What Eddy did was learn how to be one with the wind what perry have done is trying to control the wind. Well think of the elements as something living. Perry tries to take a monster and use a collar thinking that the monster is now under his control. Well, you see what happens when you do something like that.¡± We watch as Perry arm twist and turn until the feedback was finish. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I went to the water ball and took Perry¡¯s body. I took his broken arm and use it to drag Perry into the building. Before I left ¡°Erica, watch over them and have them complete their training why I deal with this issue.¡± I drag Perry¡¯s body through the building until we got into the nurse¡¯s office. I had plenty of weird looks while walking through the halls. I throw Perry onto one of the beds. He fell unconscious while his arm was breaking into 100 different ways. The nurse went to Perry and looked at his arm. She didn¡¯t say a word and starts working on fixing his arm. I sat and watch her. It took her all day long to work on his arm. It was dinner time and I was sitting here watching a nurse fix one of my teammate''s arm. The nurse told me that he will make a full recovery and that Perry is asleep right now and will release him next week. Yeah, next week we will see about that. 31.finish element training I went to sleep for the night. When I woke up I went into the nurse¡¯s office and drag perry by the leg. He awoke with a terrified face. I look at him with a smile on my face and drag him to the pool area. I put weights on his legs and threw him into the pool. It was an hour early then the usually meeting time so perry have the whole pool to him. An hour later the rest of the team came and saw that something was struggling in the water. Someone try to jump and rescue him but I gave a nod to Erica and she brought them back to the surface. ¡°Hey, why are you trying to stop his training um what is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Sasuke and he is hurt shouldn¡¯t he be in the nurse¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Nah, he is fine the way he is it is you guys turn anyway. Put on some weights and jump into the water. Well unlike him you guys get to put on the regular weights and not the ball and chain.¡± I watch as my team put on their weights. Whelp instead of them jumping in the pool like I hope they were stuck on land not being able to move. So, I pick them up and threw them in the pool. They shank like rocks. I wanted to get some training done as well so I put on weights and jump in after them. Unlike them I could easily swim with the weights plus more. As I was swimming around them I saw something that surprise me. Wendy was able to move around with her weights on. She wasn¡¯t moving quickly or with any grace but she was moving while everyone else was just stuck not being to move at all. I have decided to have a slow day today so we stay inside of the water all day long. When it is dinner time I release the weights on my team and watch them rush to the surface. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. I drag perry back to the nurse¡¯s office was the nurse that was overseeing him got really mad at me but I ignore her. I look at Perry and says, ¡°Tomorrow you will be buried, I hope you aren¡¯t catastrophic. I laugh as I walk out of the room and went to dinner. The next day I had everyone dig holes and buried themselves in them. I am the one who built perry¡¯s hole and I threw him inside of his. I cover the team in the dirt and waited for dinner time to unbury them. It doesn¡¯t seem like anyone like the experience but it is necessary for them to grow. The next day I saw some of the members bring jacks thinking that that is going to help them with the cold. I told them to take off their jackets and had them almost naked in the freezer for the entire day. The last day of the week the team looks at me with the hope that today is a break day because there were only 6 elements and we have 7 days in a week. I had a smile on my face and everyone looks disappointed. I look at them and told them today was close combat and teamwork day. Erica and I showed them how to work as a team. After the demonstration, I taught them close combat. That was our schedule for a month and it got everyone to learn how to use all of their elements but we were not ready to fight the fair users. We were nowhere near ready to fight them yet. After the month was over I have made plans for a vacation. 32. Vacation I got up from the bed and finish packing my things. I was wearing a tee shirt and shorts ready to go to the beach. I pick up my luggage and walk to the training area to see if my team was ready to go as well. Everyone looks at me with a surprised look on their faces. I look at Erica as she was reading her book. I growled at her, ¡°Erica, I do know you do not like fun activities but could you have please have gotten them ready?¡± She doesn¡¯t even looks up from her book and says, ¡°Oh, yeah we are supposed to go on vacation this week, I forgot. After a month of training, we should have gotten a mission to go out in the field.¡± ¡°You and I both know that this was the plan and it is way too early for us to go on missions. You just didn¡¯t want to go. You still don¡¯t want to go but our parents want you at the villa this week, or no new books.¡± ¡°Ugh, I bet it was your idea. Ok, fine then good thing I had a backup plan just in case something like this happens. Losers, we are having a vacation we will be gone for the entire week please get ready the car will leave in 4 hours and the plane leaves in 5. My parents own a villa on the beach so dress for the occasion.¡± The team starts high fiving each other but Isabella turns towards me and asks a question. ¡°Why are we going on a vacation. I swear you seem like the type that only care about his revenge and will train for sun up to sun down trying to get stronger to get revenge while the rest of us would be caught in the crossfire. I was going to quit the team if the training didn¡¯t let up but you surprise me.¡± I look at her and sighed, ¡°Erica do I seem like that type of person?¡± Erica start to smirk and put her book over her face. Hey, I am not that bad and you do know I love to relax. Yes, in my younger years I was more impulsive but that has changed. ¡°Team, it seems you guys think I am some kind of revenge monster that only care about revenge. I do care but the people that I need revenge against are very power and if I rush things I might destroy myself before I can get my revenge. I have learn early on that training all day and night wasn¡¯t going to make me stronger and I need a break both for my mind and body. Make no mistake I am your leader and I will keep you alive as long as you listen to me. My revenge isn¡¯t going to get you kill but I will die for my revenge.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± That was out of character for Erica. Well it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°I will see you guys at the villa.¡± I pick up my luggage with wind and flew into the sky toward the villa.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. It took me only around an hour to fly to the villa from the training area. I put all of my luggage in my room and look at the supplies my parents left us. They left us plenty of food and games to last us the entire week. I love my parents. They are such great people and I started to cry once again after reminding all of the things they did for me. I cannot let Erica see this side of my do not want her to make fun of me or treat me like a little kid. I might have to show my team this side of me because they need to know I am not a heartless robot. I doubt they agree with the statement that I wouldn¡¯t sacrifice their lives for my revenge we will have to see. I walk outside to the beach and lay on top of the sand. This is the life nothing but listening to the ocean and the waves. Should have stop fight and just live in a place like this? Revenge is hard I am nowhere near ready to face the people that have killed my parents and have tried to kill me, but they must pay. Someone else could lose their family over this. I got up and roared. I launch huge fireballs into the ocean. I look at how they went from orange to blue. Yes, I have finally done it. I have moved up a tier in strength once again. How many Jeonglyeong can use the blue flame it has to be less than 50 of us. I want to be the first to use the white flame I can feel it. It will not take much for me to learn it maybe 10 or so years. The fire in my burns once again, I can do this. I can get revenge on those people that tried to kill me. From what I heard my parents were good people I cannot something that happens to me happen ever again. I must send a message to all fairy users they are enemy right now. They have a cause of pain and they needed to stop. I lie back down on the beach and once again listen to the ocean. I cannot let this fire consume me. But also there is no way that I should let it die out. Should I sacrifice my team for the greater good or was my initial reaction to the correct one. If their lives would stop other people from dying I might have to sacrifice them. If I ask them how would they respond? They might say they will die for a cause like saving our race but are they willing to do it in practice? No, I do not think so. I have decided to use them the way I feel is right and then see what happens if one of my teammates die for the sake of the bigger picture. As I was thinking I fell asleep while listening to the sound of the ocean. 1.Coming home I landed in the busy city. This place is different from the last time I visited which was a long time ago. There were no buildings but instead a lush green forest. I should have come sooner, I miss this place. I started to walk west because that is my favorite direction. I saw two kids running away from two men in business suits. I can feel the kids¡¯ powers; they have a lot of potentials. The other two were rather weak, I hope whoever they work for is not at the top because of their weak fighting power. I then run after them, the two kids had run into an abandoned warehouse. The adults are talking to the kids. They get into fighting stance and are ready to attack while the kids are looking around with nowhere to run. One of the men sent a huge water bubble to capture the kids. I decide that I want these two children as my students through the odds that the other kid is just as strong as these two but it is two vs one, so the numbers would be on my side. I run in front of the attack and with one swipe of my hand, I summoned the wind to burst the bubble. Since everyone is looking at me with their mouths wide open in a daze I started a little dance just because I am at the center of attention. The two adults are still looking about with a strange look. Of the two kids, it seems one is a boy and the other is a girl. The boy shouts ¡°Why are you helping us, aren¡¯t you on their side?¡± I stop my little dance. ¡°Why would I be on their side?¡± I ask. ¡°Because you are one of them!¡± Both of the adults finally leave their trance. They shout ¡°What are you doing, can¡¯t you see they¡¯re fairy users and we are ordered to bring them in, shouldn¡¯t you be helping us? What is your name and rank boy! I might report you to the higher-ups for insubordination.¡± ¡°So, instead of fighting as family members you guys are fighting between Jeonglyeong and fairy users. My god why are you guys always fighting each other? Also how in the world did this happen?¡± I say exasperated. ¡°What are you talking about? I asked for your name and rank. I want it now or else.¡± I start to laugh, I fall to the floor. This weakling is threatening me. Once again the people around have a look of surprise on their faces. The adult who threatened me stopped looking surprised and sent out another attack. He summoned a fire-like whip and attacked me yelling like a madman. I stood up while he was yelling in slow motion.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. I rolled my eyes and started to really check out the people around me. The two kids look like they have missed a few meals. The little girl is older as she is 13. She had dark caramel skin with dirt covering it. Her hair is wavy and in a mini afro. She was tall for her age at 5¡¯3. She was lanky and her eyes looked like that of a cat. You can see it in her eyes that she is looking for a place to escape. She like her brother was wearing a plain white t-shirt and jeans. The boy was a 4¡¯9. He looked around the age of 10 years old. The big-headed boy has two large ears and he looks like he can take off at a moments notice. He could be a big-eared boy that could fly. His skin was dark as night. Man if the boy wanted to hide all he needed to do was get butt naked and close his eyes and mouth, no one would ever find him at night. Just like his sister he was tall and lanky. Anyway, I decide to exam the adults. One was white with a dark tan. Man, what was he doing before coming here, taking a sunbath, and the other guy was a very light brown. I walk behind both of them and touch the brown guy¡¯s flame whip. This thing is so cold, and it has a very bright orange color. Why is this guy so weak? By now he should¡¯ve been able to summon a blue flame. These two want to fight me, and they think I¡¯m only a Jeonglyeong. I summon a rainbow-colored snake. It should be here in a few nanoseconds so I have time to play with these two. I create a black marker using the atoms around me. I start drawing cat eyes and other things on these two guys¡¯ faces. I then create spray paint and write I am a loser on their shirts. The snake arrives, man, I should have slowed down time some more so I could have more fun. I get back on the floor and had the snake protect me from the whip. Boom! The sound of the flame hitting the snake could be heard, everyone looked confused. The whip didn¡¯t hit me. The boy suddenly starts laughing and points to the two adults. Then the girl starts to laugh well. It seems at first the adults thought the kids were laughing at them due to failing to hit me and started to get really mad. The guy with the tan saw what the boy was pointing too. He turns to his partner and says ¡°You have stuff written on your shirt and also it seems like you have a black eye.¡± ¡°What are you talking ab--¡± That is when his partner turned and looked at him. ¡°How did this happen!?¡± I raise my hand and said it was me ¡°Hey do you like my snake?¡± With the touch of my hand, the rainbow snake became visible to everyone in the room. It gave out a loud ¡°hiss¡± and starts to shine brightly throughout the whole room. The colors of the rainbow were seen in all of their glory because of the snake. It is a King Cobra and he unfolds his hood and shoots out beams of lights. Everyone in the room beside me exclaims ¡°Beautiful!¡± all at the same time. Right now the King Cobra stole my spotlight. Well, it was a nice view, so I let the King Cobra have its moment. I created some music to go along with the light show and summon a simple waterfall. I had the King Cobra direct the light onto the waterfall. Shapes started to form. A golden lion was shown chasing a brown buffalo. Three red, purple, and blue serpent-like dragons were shown chasing each other. An Orca and a dolphin jumping out of the water. Now, time to tell a story. Part 33. Wait what I awoke to someone kicking me. Well, it was Erica she is the only person I know that wakes people this way. I open one eye and ask, ¡° have the team settle yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I came out to get you because they have finished unpacking and I want you to fix dinner since we all are hungry and I doubt any of them can cook.¡° I got up and wipe off the sand that was clingy to my body. My team was sitting in the room talking and laughing. Erica was following me and she saw me looking at the team she stomps her foot and pointed to the kitchen. My team heard Erica stomping her foot and look at us and look toward the direction she was pointing too. Sasuke, perry, and wendy all got up and move toward the kitchen. That was not the correct decision. Erica shot lightening toward the three and said, ¡°You might think you can cook but I do not trust you. For right now Alex is going to cook our main meals prove to me that you can cook by making lunches and snacks.¡± They back away slowly from the kitchen and sat back down. I got into the kitchen and cook a lovely meal for everyone. I set the dishes out for everyone making sure that I serve Erica before everyone else. By the time I sat down Erica was halfway done with her meal. Everyone else was kind enough to wait for me and we started to eat our food. Sasuke took a few bites and looks at me and says, ¡° this is really good no wonder Erica call back the other three no way could they compete with you in cooking.¡± ¡°That is a really nice thing to say. Well, I had to learn how to cook Erica and our parents couldn¡¯t boil water without messing it up. So, I had to learn how to cook or we would have gone out to eat each day. Going out to eat is fine once a month or so but after a while, it gets really boring. I couldn¡¯t take going out to eat every day so I started to train my self on how to cook with Erica always over my shoulder. She cannot cook but she does know how to order people around when she wants to. Erica was the first to finish, she went back to her seat waiting for us. The rest of us laugh, talk, and had a great time during the meal. It was nice talking to people my age for a change that wasn¡¯t a robot bent on reading books. After we finish dinner Erica did most of the clean up surprising everyone besides me who know that was the reason why she sat back down at the table with us after she was done. Everyone was looking at me waiting for an explanation to why Erica cleans up after the dinner. ¡°She is kind of a clean freak when it comes to certain things. She wants to make sure the dishes are clean. One time we went out to eat there was mold on her plate. She burns down the store and beat the crap out of the owner. Which makes me happy never had to do the dishes when I cook knowing that she will clean them. Now, what do you guys want to do next? We can go to bed because there is so much to do this week and getting settle tonight is fine as well.¡± My team looks around nerves and eddy was push forward by Perry. ¡°Um, Alex do we have to train tomorrow. It sounds like you have big plans for us for this vacation.¡± ¡°Why do you guys think the worst of me? I am not a workaholic and am a nice guy. No, tomorrow you guys can do anything you want. If you want to sit in a corner for the whole week I do not care. This is anyone¡¯s time I am going to sleep because tomorrow I am getting up super early to have a good time.¡± I left the villa and walk back into the night listening to the waves. I found a spot on the beach and went to sleep. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I awoke to the cold air morning. I walk inside of the villa seeing everyone was still asleep, besides the random person reading the book in the main room. I went and got some fishing equipment and walk to the peer. I took some bait and waited to see if I was going to catch any fish. A few hours later everyone else got up and was walking around the beach. Some came to see what I was doing and went back to get some fishing equipment as well. It was a nice quiet day where most of us were fishing and it seems the rest just sat around the beach talking to each other. The moment it hit noon I quit fishing didn¡¯t even get a nibble it was the same for everyone else that was fishing as well, looks like the fish wasn¡¯t biting today. I put away my fishing equipment and sat on the beach. Watching people go in and out of the ocean. Wendy just got out of the water and walks towards me. She grabs my hand and walks toward the water. This is a surprise, I just follow her just because. She enters the water still holding my hand and I follow behind her. The water was crystal clear and also the water felt great. Wendy let go of my hand and we swam around in the ocean for hours. When it was time to turn back Wendy found the cave Erica and I have mapped out when we were younger and went inside and wanted me to follow her. I got out of the water and say wendy stand in the mouth of the cave. She walks up to me and gives me a kiss on the cheek and giggles. My mind went blank for a few seconds and when I turn around she was gone. I rub my cheek not knowing what happens. 34.War is coming I return back to the villa while rubbing my cheek. It was night time and I had to cook dinner. When I walk inside I took my hand from my cheek and went to the kitchen and start to cook the food. My mind was wonder all over the place as I was cooking. I took a bite of the meal I made and it tasted alright not my best stuff but that wasn¡¯t really that important. Erica will know something is wrong with me after tasting this meal. I hope she doesn¡¯t get angry and wait for me to explain myself to her. I set the plates down and started the eat. The place was quite it seems that the atmosphere in the room was quite cold but there is nothing I can do about it now. Erica was the first one to finish once again and waited for everyone else to finish. It got up last and let her finish the dishes as I went to bed. I wait a few hours in the room just sitting and thinking about what happened today. It took a while but after everyone feels asleep I got up and went to the main room looking for Erica. She was reading her book and looks at me, ¡° Should we talk here or outside?¡± ¡°Outside please it is very important and I do not want anyone hearing what we have to say.¡± We walk out of the villa and walk alone the bleach. ¡°Erica why this team they do not seem the strongest nor do they seem really loyal.¡± ¡°I pick them because they score the best in tactics. Alex how we have been fighting it needs to change. The winds are changing and soon there will be a war having ten man teams isn¡¯t going to be enough. We are going to have a world war and we need commanders. You need to lead this team and they will need to lead your forces. Make them strong, smart, and loyal. We are going to be fighting a war and you will need to be the one who leads.¡± ¡°So, what happens to make you say this?¡± I have been talking to our parents and it seems the strongest fairy users are now way more powerful than even our elders. There are two tier two fairy users deep in our territories and they know how to disable the bracelets. Sooner rather than later all of fairy kind will be free and we are going to have to fight them in a huge war.¡± ¡°A war huh that is cool but I have something else on my mind. The war crap can wait later, fighting is my purpose and changing it to a war doesn¡¯t really change anything. On the other hand, I have something really important to tell you. That girl Wendy, she kisses me and I have no idea what to do or think, can you please help me out.¡±Erica looks at me and sighs. She starts to laugh and turns around to start walking back to the villa. No, this evil woman isn¡¯t escaping me. I jump on her legs and start to cry begging her not to leave. She sighs again ¡°you do know this isn¡¯t how someone big grand leader should act.¡± ¡°I do not care; I need your help on this issue. Please, you should know about this kind of stuff why did she kiss me?¡± ¡°I am surprised she is so forward are you punking me? There is no way that girl kiss you.¡± I stood up and wipe myself down and look Erica in her eyes ¡°I agree, I was surprised as well. You do know she took me swimming and we went to that cave and she kisses me. I have no idea why it might be because I am such a cool dude and do not know it.¡± ¡°Yeah right, I bet before you fell to sleep you thought that it is alright to use this team as a sacrifice to further your own goals. You also run to our parents and me when things get hairy and when you have no idea what to do. We did spoil you it is ok. Maybe one day I will think you are a cool dude as well.¡± She starts snickering.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I roll my eyes ¡° I understand that I cannot do everything by myself early on. You should be proud that I am not a moron that thinks he can take on the world by himself. So, what should I do? I don¡¯t like her and do not know if I what if I never do? They are all just pawns for the both of me right? Or should I think my team is more than my team?¡± ¡°Alex, I do not have all the answers do whatever you want with them. I think this is your story and I will stand behind you whatever you decide but know this I am not a pawn that can be move on the board. I have helped you enough and it is up to you to move forward. Like I said before I am only here to write your story do not disappoint me.¡± She turns around and walks back to the villa. I have no idea what to do now. I sit down on the beach once again to think. There is a war coming and people are going to start depending on me. My entire race is on the line. Wait not even that the entire planet. Should I tell Erica what that monster told me about the world being destroyed? No, I should keep it to myself it shall be my burden. I lay back down the beach. Please, water wash away all of my worries. 35. Spiders!!!! I woke up when a wave touches my face. The sun still hasn¡¯t risen in the sky it was time to get up. I should leave the water before I get swept up in the waves and do not come back. I got up and was soaked from head to toe. I walk along the beach listening to the waves. I can feel a storm coming but it is a long ways away. We should be fine for the rest of the week. It took a while for me to dry off. I was waiting for the sun to rise so I could see the beauty of it. I want to see the warmth and beauty of the sun while I was cold wet and look like a mess. I want to compare beautiful to the best. The sun rose over the horizon and it was a beautiful sight to behold. I stood there looking at the sun for a few minutes and went back to the villa and took a shower and got dress. My team hasn¡¯t got up yet and Erica is back reading her book inside of the villa. ¡°are you going outside today or hang around here for the entire week?¡± ¡°I will leave the villa today I hope nothing big happens like getting a kiss by someone and not knowing what to do about it.¡± She snickers and I rolled my eyes to her and walk away from her. Wendy walks into the room, she smiles at me and I jumps out the open window. After I land I run away from the house. Why did I run away from her? Crap, good thing only two people saw me run away. I have no idea how to face Wendy also Erica after that awful display. Erica isn¡¯t going to let me live that down all well have to figure out what to do about that girl Wendy. For now, let''s avoid her for now. I am walking away from the villa to go to the pier to catch some fish when I see a spider. It looks like the spider that I was supposed to have burned a month ago, it vanishes in thin air. Well, now I am seeing things again this isn¡¯t a good sign. For two hold days, I avoid wendy and each time I saw Erica she was snickering when she saw me.it doesn¡¯t matter I still do not know what to do with that girl. There was something else happening as well the spider keeps popping up in random places at random times and it started to freak me out. It was night time and everyone was getting to go to sleep. I was in the main room of the villa as everyone was getting ready for bed they all left to their rooms. Erica was in a spot in the corner reading her book. For some reason, I decided to wait a while for everyone else to go to their rooms before I went to mine. As I was going to my room Wendy comes back and walks up to me looking to talk to me. Yeah, well I jump at the window once again and flew away. Unlike last time it looks like she wasn¡¯t to let me just run away so I did the next best thing there was no way for her to follow me up here. ¡°You are just like the shadow. You both act like little kids when things don¡¯t go your way.¡± Wait who was talking to me. I look around and see no one anywhere near me. I felt something touch my head. ¡°Alex, I am on top of your head.¡± I put my hand on my head and I felt a spider. I throw it off my head and watch it fall to the ground. Instead of falling to the ground the spider shot a web at my chest and started to climb it. I grab the web and try to break it off but it was impossible to rip apart. I summon fire and try to burn the web but it doesn¡¯t do anything. I try again with the wind to cut the web in half but the web stays intact. The spider was climbing up the web slowly like it was a horror movie. I start to get desperate and started to fly erratically trying to shake off this spider. Yet, nothing was working the spider climb to my chest and easily cut the web. ¡°Hello, Alex, can you please stop acting crazy or you will get hurt.¡± ¡°You are not real, I destroy you a month ago and there is no way for you to be here now.¡± The spider starts to laugh. ¡°It is good to be young, stupid, and weak. You are only a small fish in a huge ocean that is coming you to the rest of this universe. Compare to me you are not even worthy of my time. Let me show you the difference between the both of us.¡± The spider walks to the middle of my chest. I try to swat it away but using its two limbs it easy block my hand. The spider shows me its huge fangs and lowers it on my chest, It piecer my chest causing huge pain to flow through my whole body. the world turns dark and I was floating in the middle of space. It was nothing like flying and I couldn¡¯t feel the rest of my body. I look up and see a huge spider towering over me. It was bigger than a house. It was standing on a sphere with little lights poking out of them. The spider hover towards me and looks at me with its eight eyes. ¡°See young man how small you are? This is my true size and do you know what I am standing on?¡± I shake my head. ¡°These are entire universes.¡± He lefts one of them toward me, ¡°See this thing here? This contain your entire universe in this little sphere. Now do you understand how little you are compare to me.¡± I nod my head. ¡°Good it is time for you to wake up and say hi to your friends.¡± ¡°Alex!! Alex?! Alex?!¡± I hear people yelling my name. My team was surrounding me as I lay in a crater. Well it looks like the monster let me crash into the ground. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. 36. Listen to Erica I was laying in the crater or and looking up at my team with worry on their faces. My body hurt all over but it doesn¡¯t seem that nothing is broken. The spider was on top of my head and taps it twice. ¡°Hey you are in a hole couldn¡¯t you control your body when we were in my head¡± ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t control my body why do you think I am in this hole! You are the reason why I am here!¡± ¡°HA HA our team leader is going crazy talking to no one.¡± Jacquelyn was laughing her head off. Just as I am going to get up two people jump inside of the hole, it was Eddie and Michael. Michael looks at me and says, ¡°Boss you look terrible did something happen to you this weekend to make you fall out of the sky like that? Also, why are you talking to yourself?¡± Can no one see this spider on top of my head? They all shook their head no all but one person that look at me and it seems like she could see it. ¡°Erica can you see the spider tell them I am not making this up.¡± Erica eyes shrunk and she looks at Michael and Eddie. ¡°Pick up my little brother and bring him back to the villa. It seems that he has injured himself and needs us to take care of him until he heals.¡± The two moves towards me but I am not going to be carried by anyone. ¡°No thanks Erica, I am fine I do not need anyone¡¯s help.¡± I try to get up but I was struggling. Uh oh, I can feel Erica summoning wind and this attack coming up will be powerful. I try to force my body up but still, my body didn¡¯t listen to me. Crack! Yep, I now have something broken. Erica was standing over me with her foot on top of my arm. ¡°Alex, if you weren¡¯t injured this, wouldn¡¯t have happened now are you willing to go back peacefully or should I break your other arm and both of your legs and drag you back to the villa myself.¡± ¡°Um, Michael and Eddie what are you two waiting for picking me up and carry me back to the villa.¡± I threw my other arm over my eyes because of the display Erica just showed how scary she can really be and looking at those poor souls would make me want to cry as well.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I was carried back to the villa and was put on a bed where Erica tends to my wounds. She put a cast on my arm and even wrote on it. It read baby brother didn¡¯t listen and want to be cute and this is his punishment. I do not think my team thought she was really evil now from the looks of it they really understand that she doesn¡¯t play. It seems like everyone agrees that Perry was being a punk and he got was he deserve but her breaking my arm because I wouldn¡¯t listen to her is another story altogether. It also didn¡¯t help that Erica was sitting in the chair next to me mean mugging anyone that wanted to get close to me. I had to get everyone to stop worrying about me and tell them that Erica knows what she is doing and wouldn¡¯t let any more harm come to me. Confidence them that was hard because she was the person that did break my arm in the first place. Well, I got everyone to calm down and sent them away so they could have fun while I rest and gain my strength. I fell asleep while Erica was watching over me. I woke up to the sound of someone knocking on the door. Who in the world is brave enough to knock on the door right now? ¡°Come in, I know you want to talk to my little brother I will leave you two at it.¡± Wait Wendy is here?! I wanted to escape but it seems Erica had other plans for me. She traps me in rocks so I wouldn¡¯t try to escape. Wendy peeks her head into the room and whispers ¡°So, Alex told you what happen between us?¡± ¡°yes, my little brother is very shy. Do not worry about him running away from you it isn¡¯t your fault he got hurt. His body is tough also he is hurt and cannot escape. So, talk to him about your heart content.¡± Erica walks from the chair and pushes Wendy into the room and close the door behind her. 37. The Talk Wendy gets the chair and sits in front of my bed. Her head is down and she is playing with her fingers I might need to break the ice. ¡°Um, you hate the kiss that much that you went and got yourself hurt trying to avoid me?¡± I sigh and look at her waiting for her to look me into my eyes. It took a second, ¡°I am a lone wolf, and I haven¡¯t been around a lot of people. The school we went to train our abilities I wasn¡¯t in a regular classroom like the rest I train by myself. I am going to tell you a secret. Right now I do not see you guys as people but objects to help me gain my revenge. The reason is like I said before I do not deal with a lot of people and the only way for me to deal with you guys is by treating you like you are an object, that kiss change that. I want from seeing you as an object and more of a person. I left some things out of my backstory. When I was adopted at first I was a handful. Noone could tell me anything and I treated my adopted parents like crap. Not only that but also I treated them like objects to further my goals. It wasn¡¯t until I was poison and scared that I went to them for help. I am not a people person and it takes a lot for me to start trusting people or even see them as a person and not an object.¡± The spider taps me on the head, ¡°You sound exactly like the shadow and me. Wow, we must get out more and talk to more people.¡± I use man hand and try to hit the spider that was on my head. The spider easy dodges it and I look like an idiot hitting myself. Wendy saw my punch myself and gave me a confused look. ¡°I am sorry I punch my head when I am thinking about something very deeply.¡± ¡°Oh, ok¡± ¡°haha she doesn¡¯t believe you look at her put her head down. I bet you scared the little girl. You better kiss your hands they are now the only ones that will love you.¡± That is it; I punch my head again really hard this time. I miss the spider again and Wendy says, ¡° um should I leave and get Erica to come back?¡± ¡°No, I am sorry but I finish soo um what do we do now? I do not know I can even like a person because I never thought of being in a relationship. Or even someone could like me.¡± ¡°Alex, you sell yourself short. I think you need to be more confident and not try to just act. Final night before we go back I have organized a huge game night and we are going to be playing the fairy game. You are going to join, I try to ask if you wanted to play before now but it seems you need to play. We are not your playthings we are people and you need to sit with us, so are you going to join our game night?¡± ¡°I like her; she is like the shadows first wife, your great ancestor.¡± This time I didn¡¯t attack the spider. I sigh and look at Wendy, ¡°I will go to your game night. I will try to see people more than objects but no promises.¡± ¡°I will take it, dear leader. I hope you lead as well. If you learn how to deal with people I will think the world will sing your name one day as the greatest person that has ever lived.¡± ¡°Hmm, you are the second person that has put that much faith into me. Looks like I will have to work harder.¡± ¡°Well, see you later.¡± She left the room and Erica enters.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°She sounds like me but she is nice.¡± I roll my eyes, please go away so I can have some peace. The restraints tighten around me. ¡°Little brother, who says you can roll your eyes to me? Did you forget that I have your trap with nowhere to go?¡± ¡°No, sorry Erica, I wouldn¡¯t do it again can you please let me go I will behave.¡± ¡°That is more like it. So, you still thinking about using them as a sacrifice or did she change your mind?¡± ¡°No, they are not more important than the rest of the Jeonglyeong. If their lives can help win this battle coming up why shouldn¡¯t I use them as chess pieces?¡± Erica just sighs and looks out of the window. ¡°There is a storm coming please do not use your only allies as chess pieces. Think about it you will be alone if you use as an only chess piece but we are the reason you are strong now. Do you think that you do not need these people? I pick them for a reason, you really need to think it over. But you can be right. They might be nothing but footnotes in the grand scheme of things. This is going to be your war and I am going to take a step back soon. Alexander, I am not going to help you much longer. Very soon I am going to stop being a helper and only going to be an observer. I know how I am going to leave my mark in history. I hope that you are going to be able to fulfill your destiny.¡± She got up open the door. ¡°I might be the second strongest in our age group now, but very soon people are going to surpass me and I am not going to train to keep up with you guys.¡± She left and close the door behind her. 38.Game part 1 I thought about what Wendy said and decided to look forward to game night. Erica walks back into the room and look at me. ¡°You seem happy how did things go?¡± ¡°they went fine did you know they are having a game night on Saturday?¡± ¡°Yes, I did and I am joining them to see how things play out.¡± ¡°Always studying people it is fine. Let''s see what game they are going to play and how well they all do.¡± ¡°Get some rest your arm should be fine by then.¡± She waves her hand and the constraints crumble into dust. I agree with her and close my eyes so I can go to sleep. I spent the next few days in bed waiting for my arm to heal. It is awful that instead of having fun I suck in here but I should have know better than to cross that evil girl. It was just her, the spider, and me in the room by us. The spider made complex webs which were nice to watch even though I wanted to kill him every other hour. Erica was reading her books as usual. Every day felt like it was never going to end and I was bored out of my mind. Erica made sure no one bother me not even Wendy was allowed to talk to me. Well, the only good side of thing was that my arm was healing fine. It took until Saturday and my arm was healed. I was able to escape that hell and for the last did I went exploring that cave by me. It was so different than when I was younger and with other people but it was just a long dark tunnel with no surprises. I didn¡¯t go back to the villa until dinner time. Oh yeah who has been cooking since I was away? I go inside the villa and look at Perry cooking the meals. Well if he cooking now that means that Erica approves of his cooking skill and she might not hate him as much. I AM FREE! Good thing I forgot about cooing or Erica might have made me cook with one arm. Now, I can leave all of the cooking to perry man that takes a lot off my chest. Do not have to worry about making the perfect meal let someone else worry about that. We ate dinner and clean up the kitchen.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. We sat down in the living room around a huge table. There were 10 of us and the room seems a whole lot smaller than what used to be. I look up at Wendy and ask, ¡° so, what game are we playing?¡± ¡°the best game ever, the fairy game.¡± I look at Erica and start to laugh. Everyone looks at me with a weird face. The spider on top of my head tap my head and said, ¡° hey weirdo what is so funny and what game is this?¡± ¡°I am sorry you guys well I didn¡¯t know this was a game. Erica and I use to come up with different strategies using the fairies powers. To us, this was homework not a game to sit down and have fun with.¡± Jacquelyn sighs, ¡°it doesn¡¯t sound like you guys had fun as children. Who hurt you? Why do you think the funniest game in the world is just homework?¡± ¡°that is easy for Revenge and well the faires users did kill my parents.¡± ¡°hey tell me how to play the game.¡± The spider pokes me harder. ¡®Ok, Wendy can you please tell us the rules for this game for everyone.¡± ¡°Um, so we have a person picking a teir for the fairy and have to describe its power while everyone else has to guess what type of fairy it is. The person that guesses correctly gets to describe the fairy for the next turn. Whoever gets 10 answers right wins.¡± 39. Game part 2 ¡°Well, this game sounds easy. Erica do you want to play as well?¡± she smiles well looks like she wants to win. I cannot have her hold this over me, I wasn¡¯t going to try but now knowing that she wants to win makes my fighting spirit grow. My team looks at both of us and had a confused look on their faces. ¡°Yay, Let¡¯s get this game started. I will go first since the person asking the question is at a disadvantage. Wendy picks up a random card. ¡°Tier one fairy, the first clue is that it uses all¡­¡± I yell, ¡°Cthulhu!¡± Erica answers ¡°Dragons.¡± Wendy looks at the card and says, ¡°Erica was right. She has a point. Here it is your turn with the cards.¡± Crap that means if someone does beat her in answering a question correctly she will win. ¡°this is tier 4 fairy, arrows.¡± ¡°Elf. Now give me the cards. You guys are going have to be faster to beat us and I want to win so guess at least one right when it is my turn to ask. Ok, this is an easy one. Tier 5 fl..¡± ¡°Harpy¡± I pass the cards back to Erica. ¡°tier 4 sing¡± ¡°siren¡± She pushes the cards back to me. We keep pushing the cards back and forth between the both of us until we both get 9 points. It looks like she is going to win so I pick up a card. It was a tier 2 monster Werewolf but on the back, it didn¡¯t have the most important detail about it. ¡°Tier 2, Shadows¡± ¡°Werewolf, and with that I win. So who wants to play the next round?¡± ¡°What happen!? How come you guys know all of the answers with only knowing one word? That is so unfair.¡± ¡°For once I agree with Eddy. This is unfair it seems you guys made up powers as you went along or powers that doesn¡¯t matter. Harpies flying doesn¡¯t matter because they are so weak.¡± Perry cried. ¡°I have to leave for a moment; I will be back in a minute.¡± ¡°I do not care about you stupid spider.¡± The spider left my head and everyone in the room was looking at me with a confused face. ¡°um ignore that, I was just talking to myself. What were we talking about? Oh yeah, you guys whinny about the way we play the game. The skills on the back of those cards don¡¯t tell the whole story about fairies users and their fairies. They are much more powerful than the cards give them credit for and they lack imagination. Also, the game we play is very easy since it is a memory game with fairies and their power spate into tiers¡± ¡°I will handle the rest little brother.¡± Sighs! ¡°It seems you guys do not know a lot about fairies powers. The only knowledge you guys have is that stupid guild that the elders made. It is nowhere close to the law since every fairy users are different with different ideas and different ways to use their powers. The elders have written a guide base on what they have seen and fought the fairies users. The problem is that they have a very limited scope of the fairy users abilities. Reading a lot of history I was able to find out that we use to have the ability to combine our powers. With our powers combine our strength grew exponential. A group of 1000 Jeonglyeong that can only summon a small fireball combine can make a huge blue that color is closer to purple.¡± Wow, can you introduce me to those books?¡± Isabella pushes her glass while leaning closer to Erica. Erica looks at her and says, ¡°it would be good for everyone here to read the books. You guys need t to learn about your enemies now the thing is we cannot combine our powers anymore so do not think of trying. We have tried it and it doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°I have something to say, Erica. Instead of playing this memorizing game lets instead play a game that Erica and I made into a job.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I got up and went to a shelf and pick up a few books from the shelf. ¡°in each of the books are powers that we think fairies users could use. I threw them back into the self. Now, I want to see you guys interpretation of fairies powers and abilities and how you would try to use them.¡± I walk back to the table and pick up the cards and hand them out to the team. Then I gave them a pick of paper and gave them something to write with. ¡°I took out the tier one fairies now with the fairy on the card that you have decided how you would use their power. We will go around the table and see what ideas everyone come up with it.¡± ¡°Show them your work little brother so they can have an idea of what they are supposed to do.¡± I pick up one of my books and look through it. This page seems right; I rip it out and pass it to Wendy who was sitting right next to me. Our hands touch but it didn¡¯t really affect me much. ¡°hey, you and your girlfriend''s hands touch.¡± I could feel my ears glow red. I even heard some snickering from an evil person that I shall not name, everyone else interested in the piece of paper I hand out that they didn¡¯t notice me. The paper I got from the book read like this:
Subject: Dragon offshoot a Salamander Type Fire: the only element it can control.
This fairy can be found throughout the tier list beside the highest level. The weaker it is the more elements it is weak to. At its strongest in tier 2 of his abilities. At tier 2 there only two elements that can work against it. The earth element and the lighting element. All of the rest it can burn or with the wind it can make the fire surrounding it stronger.
The object of the fairy users is to play the keep away game. The reason being is that the Salamander would want to fight in an area that fit its habitat. That being it live wants to fight in a volcano like setting. It will put up walls of flames trapping his/her opponent inside. It also can control fire to a good degree. At the higher tiers unless it is fighting another fairy user with a better fire fairy then it isn¡¯t recommended using fire anywhere near it. The best way to beat it in a fight is to use physical force against the user. The user wouldn¡¯t have any agility upgrades and the salamander also would but a negative effect on it user by making its skin weaker.
¡°This page is from a book Erica and I am working to submit to the elders so that we can get an updated version of the fairies abilities and how to deal with them.¡± ¡°Oh, wow! This is great information and it is short and easy to learn. When are you guys going to be done with this?¡± The book nerd Isabella asks while pushing up her glasses. ¡°Well right now never the reasons being the elders refuse to listen to us and love their old traditions. So, do something with the card I am going to give you.¡± I hand out 8 different cards. 40. The game part 3 The spider on my head looks at the piece of paper and says, ¡°that seems right. You could have talked more about the lower tier salamanders. Fairies hate being people only caring about the top tiers fairies. Little man, please be nicer to the fairies we are all around you even if you do not see us.¡± I tried to swat the fairy away once again but he hits my hand away. I will get you one day spider. The rest of the group all sat around passing around the paper a few times. One by one they look at their cards and started to write about their different fairies and abilities. It had gotten very quiet the only sound you can hear is the pencil on top of the paper writing down words. ¡°hey human there are a lot of pretty girls in your group aren¡¯t you lucky. Well besides that huge muscular monster that wants to fly like a bird. Man, she is strange what is her name again?¡± Sighs just ignore it and might stop talking. ¡°human, hey human.¡± Pop! ¡°Ouch!¡± my team turns and looks at me. ¡°I was bitten by a spider ignore me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bite you. I am a superior fairy why would I bite some lonely human. It was a punch tell them I punch you.¡± ¡°I will never understand you. You got bitten by a spider. What a stupid lie what really happen?¡± I summon a rock and hit Jacquelyn in the back of her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to anyone else wants to question me?¡± the rest shook their heads no and that was the end of that little incident. My team went back to their work. Sasuke the little guy as the first to finish. When he was done he rose his hand with his head down. Um, he seems shy have to bring the little guy out of his shell. What was the fairy I gave him? ¡°Medusa the snake lady.¡± Oh right that is the one I gave him um can you read my mind. ¡°that and more little one do not worry about it. I just here to have some fun.¡± I walk over to Sasuke and look at his work.
Tier 4 monster: Medusa
This fairy is a monster of darkness. The goal of it is to turn its opponents into stone so she can capture them inside of a earth cage. The ability to turn people into stone is a good one but there are many downsides to this power. The first being that the stronger the opponent the longer it takes to trap them inside of the stone. She also need direct eye contact to turn the person into stone. The length on how long the person stay inside of the stone depends on how strong they are.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
If I was a medusa user I would stay far away from the fights and wait until close to the conclusion of the battle. The Medusa has good speed with decent defense but it only real combat abilities is that it is able to turn people into stones. Once everyone is tired let the fairy do its job and turn her opponents into stone and finish the battle. Medusa is a late fairy opponent. Do not need to worry about it until the very end.
Hmm, the next person is done. ¡°Are you going to talk about what is wrong with this?¡± The spider was poking me in the head. No, stupid thing I will see how everyone will respond to this before telling them what is wrong with their statement. I gave the paper to Erica so she can look at it as well. The next person was Roland, I gave him a gremlin.
Tier 5 monster: Gremlin
Instead of calling them fairies you should just call them little monsters. They look horrible and their own power is they multiply when you put them in water. But that isn¡¯t a big deal because each one is really weak and the duplicates would disappear in a few hours.
Nothing to really say about it but it sucks. See a fairy user with this fairy you can easily beat him or her.
The spider started to laugh have seen this one. ¡°hahaha, my god this pretty boy is funny. Hey, I know gremlin fairy users should I let him fight him and see how easy it is? Well, he isn¡¯t from this planet and is said to be the strongest fairy users on another planet.¡± Wow, new information so there are fairy users all around this universe. ¡°Yes, do not think you guys are special in that way. There are fairy users and Jeonglyeong users all around this place.¡± I handed the paper to Erica in which she starts to snicker. I gave her an evil eye and went on to the next person who was Perry. 41. The Game Part 4
Tier 2 monster: Pegasus
A light fairy that can fly and use light powers. It mostly uses the power of wind to fly around and control the air. It has a very calming nature and it forces its users in the same state. It supposes to have great power over wind but it might be overrated.
It is said to be able to fly in the skies with a person on its back but at most it size is only as big as a normal fairy. Its wind powers couldn¡¯t even blow out a candle. They are there to look pretty and nothing else. There is nothing to be fear from these fairies. I have no idea why they are tier 2 monster. They are just pretty flying ponies.
I handed the paper to Erica. She starts summoning rocks and has them hit Perry in the head. ¡°Are you a moron? I cannot believe you are so dumb. I cannot believe you score so high on tactics test. Might as get rid of you now so our team can become better. Whoever is over us can you please give me the power to kill this moron.¡± ¡°I agree can she kill him. I am willing to give her the power to kill him. I do not think the shadow would mind. Well if the shadow was here he would have been dead.¡± I start to rub my head. ¡°People he is talking about a fake fairy.¡± Oh, yeah reading his note I miss the part when he says the fairy was a small one and not horse size. That cause my blinded hatred of him to want him dead again.¡± ¡°Well, I do not like him and do not care if he was talking about a fake. One of my best friends is a fairy user. I like them the most and he disrespects them.¡± You have friends that are not the shadow. ¡°Hey, I might be the Shadow¡¯s only friend and I might be his fairy but I am not his slave and have plenty of friends throughout the multiverse.¡± ¡°Ok, team it doesn¡¯t seem you guys know about fake fairies. They are rare and for the most part, unless you know what you are looking at it can be tricky. There are 3 types of fairies: true fairies, fake fairies, and last are minor fairies. True fairies are the cards the elders have given us and that is the type that you are likely to fight in battle. Now, from the list, there are a subset species of fairies that no one talks about because they are just the true fairies but weaker. An example there is the Dragon fairies and the Imoogi fairies. Now there is one problem with this. They are weaker than the true fairies but the look-alike them. This wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it wasn¡¯t for the fake of the fake fairies. Fake fairies are 100 times weaker than the minor fairy. They are so weak they cannot be compared to either the true fairy or the minor fairy. They usually look like a true fairy of a high tier but they are all show and no action. It seems perry¡¯s father meet a fake fairy and easily beat him or her in a fight which is to be expected. A true Pegasus fairy is a high second tier. By our calculations tier two fairy users would be able to kill. Yes, you heard me right if they get to tier 2 they will be able to kill us. Perry if your father meets a true Pegasus fairy he would be dead now. The Pegasus are masters of wind, the fairy user would have cut your father in bite-size pieces.¡± Perry started to turn white in the face. Erica looks at me and rolled her eyes. ¡°hahaha¡± I start to laugh and everyone looked at me funny. ¡°Dude I was just messing with you. No way your father met a real Pegasus user unless it was an alien or something. We are not powerful enough to summon one of those things. We need around what 200 to 300 years give or take right Erica?¡± ¡°Yes, the strongest fairy users are only going to be able to summon elementals and that is the top 3. In another 50 years, they might break to tier 2.¡± ¡°See nothing to worry about. This is a stupid topic anyway. Treat all fairy users as true fairies and do not care about the minor or fake ones and you guys will be fine.¡± Perry was turning red so I drop a gallon of water on his head. ¡°Hey, perry do I need to use ice next to cool you down. Haha.¡± The whole room starts to laugh with me. Jacquelyn walks up to perry and hit him in the arm. ¡°Come on man we are here to have fun. Our dear leader actual made a joke and is hanging around us without it being training. Lighten up, man.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. I get the next paper and after seeing it for a second I knew Eddy wrote it and she needs to get her head out of the sky.
Tier 4 monster: Centaur
This is a fairy that has two swords with a horse lower body and a human¡¯s upper body. They have a mastery of earth.
So what I would do is create a giant rock and float over the battlefield while sending down little rocks. It would li=ook like a meteor coming down to earth and breaking apart right before it lands. This way I will be protected from attacks from the ground and I am able to fly in the sky.
I pass the paper to Erica in which she looks at it and turn it into a paper airplane and hits eddy in the head. ¡°Girl get your head out of the clouds.¡± ¡°Wait for a hold on a minute Erica she might be on to something.¡± I summon a huge rock and break it apart to make it look like an airplane. I throw the airplane in the room using only the power of earth I try to keep it afloat. It works it causes a lot of stress on me but I was able to fly the plane throughout the room. ¡°It looks like Eddy has figured out a new way to fight. If you cannot fly using wind then maybe the other elements can keep you in the air. Nice going birdbrain.¡± ¡°Yay, I am smart. Ouch!¡± Erica took over the plane and hit eddy in the head with it. ¡°Why did you hit me for?¡± ¡°Well, you want to fly you got to get used to crashing. So, here is something to crash into.¡± Erica creates a blimp made of earth and lets it drop on top of Eddy. The room burst into laughter. I grab the next person paper and read it.
I look at Wendy, ¡°Um, this sheet is blank.¡± ¡°Yeah, this feels like work and I didn¡¯t want to write crap down instead I rather show everyone what I would do with my fairy.¡± ¡°Ok, that is fine by me¡± Michael takes his paper and rips it apart. ¡°Oh thank god. I was sitting here struggling on what to write and didn¡¯t have to write anything you could have told us before.¡±I start to laugh. ¡°this is a good time for you guys how these fights are going to end up us vs the fairy users. They will know everything we can do for the most part. We only 3 attacking moves and 3 defending moves and that is it. The fairies can throw anything at you at any time. Eddy show this when she thought of the Centaur riding on a rock and throwing rocks below. As I have shown it is possible to control earth while flying. It doesn¡¯t only have to be used as a cage or armor. We are the only ones that are handicap by our own abilities. The fairy users can go wild with their imaginations. Heck, I will rather be one of them than one of us. So, think outside of the box and expect the unexpected when facing our rivals. Wendy shows us how you would use your powers as a mummy.¡± Wendy stands up and stands on top of the table. She summons a fire whip and starts swinging it around. It seems she wants to use the mummy¡¯s cloth as a whip which is a good idea if you aim for the eyes and try to wrap your opponent in the cloth. ¡°Well done you can sit down now wendy. Now, Michael, it is your turn.¡± ¡°I was unlucky and got the Chupacabra. I have no idea what to do with this fairy so instead.¡± He created a small town using the earth element it was badly created. There were a few buildings and then the building it did have they look so simple. He jumps on the top and starts tearing them down making roaring noises. ¡°Hey, if you are going to look like a giant monster at least do a better job a creating the town.¡± I use my skills and created a miniature school building that was one for one scale to the building we use are at now. There were oh and ahhs after I was done. I gave thumbs up to Erica, who just sighs and rolled her eyes at me. Michael looks at the school and grins. He starts again making noises and stumps on top of the replica. Pieces of rocks start flying everywhere. I saw a rock fly towards Erica. I put my head down and put my hands together and pray for Michael safety. Boom ouch. I hear crying. I open my eyes and there was a rock right next to Michael and he was rolling on the ground crying. ¡°Hahaha! Let''s ignore him for now. Let¡¯s see the last person paper.¡± 43. Game night End.
Tier 4 fairy Siren
It is a fairy that in legend plays songs to tick them into crashing their boats on the mountainside. They are a stronger version of the mermaids¡¯ fairies. They have the ability to swim and sing songs. We have no idea how far the music can reach but it is way further underwater than on land. They also cause the users to become beautiful and have trick people into falling in love with them. Their overall attack power is on the useless side because they cannot control any element besides water and even that element they are bad at. They are fairies that stay away from combat and will rather sing a song and cause their enemies confusion that would cause their own deaths or in our case so they can either escape from capture or another more powerful ally to beat their opponent. It is advised to use people with strong hearts or the Siren can have the people attacking it to turn to her/his side.
If I was going to use this fairy I would have them in the back of the fight trying to cause the enemy confusion in their ranks. Not only that but use them as a commutation device since our tech cannot even guess what their songs are about the Sirens are able to commutate with each other over long distances with little effort and nothing to fear from being a detective. Even by other fairies, a song to one group can mean something totally different to another.
I look at Isabella notes and she has done a really good job. I hand the paper to Erica so she can look at it. ¡°I think we should just clone two Isabella and kill perry right now.¡± Perry looks up in horror ¡°Can you do that?¡± "I agree with her human. Let¡¯s kill the one call Perry and I can make another Isabella she is a smart cookie and I think it would double your fighting power.¡± I sigh my god these people are going to be the death of me. ¡°Perry clam down ignore what Erica said, I will not let her kill you.¡± ¡°Wait you are making it sound like she is serious and she wants to kill me for real. Are you going to say she isn¡¯t serious.¡± ¡°Ok, for the next point everyone passes your papers to me and give me 2 blank ones as well.¡± ¡°Hey did he just ignore me? Do you guys see this?¡± Everyone in the room looks at me with worry faces, time to ignore them and pretend that these things never happen. ¡°Wait are you saying that she can kill people? I do not think that is possible with not yet anyway¡± it isn¡¯t possible but this is that girl we are talking about I think she will find a way to kill Perry. I might have to watch him tonight because he might mysterious disappear.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I finish gathering all of the papers, and I tore them apart. Everyone looks at me with surprise faces, ¡°Like I said before there is no telling how fairy users would use their powers. Erica and I have written books about fairies and all of the powers they can use and yet we can even make more because we get new ideas and see new possibilities in their powers. We need to be flexible in our thinking against them. They have a huge advantage over us because they know what we can do and yet we do not know what they can do. I feel a change in the air and Erica also made this team because we both think that a war is coming. So you guys do not think we are going to be facing alone random fairy that only can fight at 10% of its power. The odds are we are going to be having to fight monsters, we that is all for today I hope that we had a fun night. Erica I would like to speak with you for a moment. You guys can do what you want since we are going back to school tomorrow. ¡° I take Erica to the back of the villa. ¡°Why should we be worried about the fairies for the most part they are under our control and even if something happens to the bracelet we have backs ups, not only that but they are not trained and we have people station throughout of the fairyland.¡± ¡°Their god is going to do something to help them. From ours my parent''s intel, if the fairies are able to take down the main station than their god, is going to help them a lot in this war.¡±I walk and lay my hands on the rail and sighs. Do not tell me that is true. ¡°Yep I will, they are my favorite, I am not the shadow that wants both sides to get alone. I only care about one side. They are the ones that worship me and they run around with fairies and I am a fairy so why wouldn¡¯t I help them.¡± I turn to Erica, ¡°Well looks like this week is over. I will wait and see. How much work needs to be done building an army. As of right now, there is no rush, but the moment I see that we need a huge army. Can I depend on you for supplies and Intel?¡± ¡°Well, there is no helping it is there? I guess I will help you if we get into a war like situation.¡± She turns and leaves the balcony. I walk back into the room. ¡°I have been too much of an outsider, tomorrow inside of leaving by myself. I will ride the bus back to school with you guys. So since I do not have to worry about flying let¡¯s play some games until the sunrise.¡± I brought out a bunch of different card games, puzzle games, and board games. We play games for the rest of the night well everyone besides Erica. The sun started to shine in the room and we hear the honking of the bus. Everyone got their stuff and walk on the bus. 10 mins later everyone was asleep beside Erica and me. ¡°Looks like you guys had a fun night.¡± ¡° Yes, they are way more fun than you. It is time to get back to training. Goodnight!¡± ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t night but has a good rest.¡± I close my eyes and fell asleep. 44. God put rules on the planet Wendelin Am I supposed to care about that story? Ugh! He had a hard life doesn¡¯t mean he can bully people like he does now. I do not care how powerful he is there is no reason to act this way. The shadow snaps his figures and everyone in the stadium disappears. He snaps his fingers again and our so call trainers plus my brother and I was transported in the stadium next to the shadow. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention. Your third teacher this is Emily. She is going to teach you guys how to win at any cost. You guys are going to be fighting a war and they are messy. She is here to teach you how to win at any cost. She saves her planet from destroying each other and brought peace to her people!¡± Well, go for her. She can find peace for her people I rather stay here in this awesome bunny ship and live the rest of my life in peace than fight in a stupid war. My little brother walks up to Emily and asks, ¡°Oh wow how did you bring peace to your planet?¡± Emily looks at the shadow and sighs, ¡°Do I have to tell them how I won the war?¡± Wow, she seems to get smaller. The shadow looks at her and replies, ¡°You did what needed to be done. The world basically turns into a utopia. A lot of species goes extinct around the time you save your planet if it wasn¡¯t for you that place you call a planet might have turned into a nuclear wasteland.¡± It looks like she is going to start crying. ¡°I told the enemy we were going to surrender but instead sent a bunch of suicide bombers to kill their leaders.¡± ¡°Hey, do not leave out the best part why did they believe you were going to surrender.¡± ¡°One of the bombers was the love of my life. I sent him it was the only way to get the other army to send out their leaders to meet with the bombers.¡± Well, that sounds like someone the shadow would admire. ¡°Ehh, why would you do that? Are you stupid? There should have been another way to save you people without letting the love of your life die like that.¡± Boom! The stadium around us was blown away. Not only was it blown away but it seems that the seats are no longer there. The shadow had thrown a punch at my brother and a spider leg came out of nowhere to defend him. ¡°****, he is just a young boy can you please not vaporize him at the atom level?¡± ¡°He should learn his place. I just told her, she did the right thing and he questions it. He is way too small to be questioning me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know but can you please catch him a break. In a few days, you can meet your favorite again, or we can go around playing your favorite game of destroying gods with the bunny ship.¡± The shadow made a smile. He slowly pulls his hand from the spider, ¡°You know me so well. I hope the brat learn his lesson. You can go now we are about to train and I do not want you helping these two brats anymore.¡± The spider turns towards my brother and me, ¡°you two behave now and try not getting the shadow angry enough to blow you to smithereens.¡± The spider than vanish into thin air. Well, now we know that the shadow cannot kill us because Anaisa would protect us. I am glad he is real even if he doesn¡¯t really help us with the Jeonglyeong situation.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Hey shadow since you are done talking with Anaisa can I pick the god we get to kill. We haven¡¯t killed a Greek god in a while and I did win the fight between goldfish and me.¡± ¡°Um, ok Hercules for winning the fight against goldfish we will kill another Greek god. I have no idea why you hate them so much they are because of you and it shows how much the entire multiverse loves your story.¡± ¡°They ruin my father¡¯s name and I want to get them back for it.¡± I look at Hercules, ¡°what about your mother?¡± ¡°They got her right for the most part besides not being my mother. Hera would rain vengeance down on my father and his mistress if she ever found him cheating on her.¡± It starts to smell like urine. I look around and see my brother in a puddle and notice he was crying. Well looks like the shock of almost dying cause him to wet his pants. He needs to learn to keep his mouth shut all well. Emily walks up to my little brother and hugs him. Um, isn¡¯t she supposed to be the one who is going to teach us how to be cold-hearted murders? Well looks like sending people to their deaths doesn¡¯t make you a psychopath. I walk up to the shadow, ¡°why are you making us fight when the Jeonglyeong have already won we are slaves for the most part and unless a miracle happens we are not going to be able to have a decent war with the Jeonglyeong. ¡° ¡°Do not worry about the war aspect right now. The pieces are moving and soon you will have an army that you are going to be able to control and train. If you train them properly they might even help you in the war. Well, not this war. I am putting all of my money on the other guy, but the spider did give you guys a semi-fighting chance.¡± Then he suddenly grew horns and makes a chair. He also makes a trident and he looks like a devil king. Now, his chair is flying around. ¡°The reason why I making you guys fight is that it is a punishment. I have done everything in my power to make it so that everyone on my planet could get along. Goldfish let me tell you what I did on my planet and tell me if that should cause a utopia. I made it so that men and women were of equal strength, speed, and intelligent. I made it so that rape isn¡¯t a thing. I also increase their intelligent levels by a huge amount. I got rid of the concept of race. There was only one thing I couldn¡¯t do and that was making it so that even the powers were random. It should need to be random both the jeonglyeong and fairy users had weakness and strengths. I would have hoped they would work together than make a stupid pointless fight against each other. Well if they want to fight each other than they can do it in a war for the planet.¡± Goldfish looks at the shadow who was flying around in the air with his chair. ¡°I cannot see fault in your logic. I have seen what Jeonglyeong warriors and fairy users working together can do. If anything I would have done the same thing, but you are saying that these people are fighting each other. I think intelligent species are made to fight themselves until they grow up enough to think it is wrong.¡± ¡°That is a nice assessment goldfish but they are my kin and they are supposed to be better than this. Do that answer your question little girl?¡± The shadow was in front of my leaning forward. ¡°Yes, for now.¡± 45. Even more teachers. ¡°Well, that is good. Whoosh! Weee! Yahoo!¡± Yep, this man is crazy. He is flying around in his chair making noises. Why in the world is he the most powerful being alive? While he is flying around my brother finally calm down. He slowly walks up to the shadow with Emily behind him and asks, ¡°You say that there are Jeonglyeong here are you going to let us train with them?¡± The shadow stops flying around and moves in front of my brother. ¡°hmm no way are you going to train with them that is cheating. But I did forget you guys do have two more teachers.¡± Snap! It seems like everyone was transported to a planet. In front of us was a huge black dragon and he was playing with a puzzle. It must have been a million pieces down there. The dragon looks up at the shadow. ¡°Hi ****, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I have something for you to do. Call your counterpart here please.¡± The dragon sighs, he gives out a mighty roar. A black gate opens up right beside him and a white dragon walks out of it. ¡°Brother, why did you call me? Oh hi ****.¡± The white dragon walks close to the black one and sat down. He starts poking the black dragon. ¡°Since we are here do you want to fight brother? Come on lets fight. We haven¡¯t had a fight in a while brother.¡± ¡°brother do you not see me playing with my puzzle. Pick a different time to fight I just want to play with my puzzle.¡± Why are they acting like children? They are terrifying dragons, get up and show us, your majesty. The shadows coughs and the two dragons look at him and sigh. ¡°he is in his chair again so he must have done something he is proud of and wants to lord over everyone.¡± ¡°I want to fight but he never ever calls us to fight anyone, he always lets those weaklings fight in our stead.¡± The shadow rolls his eyes. ¡°you two stop complaining I have a job for you that I think you guys might like.¡± The shadow walks behind us and pushes us forward. ¡°you guys are going to train these two.¡± ¡°hahaha,¡± the white dragon laughs. Yes, finally something fun to do. Little girl, it seems your powers are up my alley stand beside me so I can have a better look at you.¡± I put my hands on my waist and ask, ¡°how do you know I fit your power set?¡± The two dragons and the shadow starts to laugh. ¡°Hahaha, she acts like the white dragon so much.¡± The shadow falls out of his chair and was rolling around on the ground. Ugh, I stomp my foot and look at the shadow rolling on the ground.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The white dragon walk up to my brother and ask, ¡°How many times has she tried to punch the shadow?¡± ¡°twice she broke her arm both times and the shadow healed it.¡± The dragon walks to me, ¡°you are straightforward and believe in the right thing right? That makes you part of the light side and also you are kind of a brute. That would make you also part of the light side. We are straightforward and believe in justice, the right thing, and also we do not fight dirty. It seems like you will fit well with us.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°I do not care about the right thing or justice. Heck, I would do anything to win a fight.¡± The dragon at me with a surprised face, ¡°Well you are human. You aren¡¯t going to be 100% on way or the other and it is fine. You are still one of us in the department you do not think about your actions before you act. The light side is straight to the point like you. The dark side over here thinks more and acts a lot less but when they do act it is with their brains. Now, before you ask which is better, neither. Sometimes it is good to wait and think about something other it is better to take action. We are different sides of the same coin and are a balance. So little girl come over here and stands by me while we check on the other little one.¡± I stomp my feet toward the white dragon and folds my arms. The shadow jumps back into his chair. ¡°Well white one as of right now she doesn¡¯t like to fight so good luck.¡± ¡°Luck? She is a light personality sooner rather than later she will love fight as much as me. Do not worry about her and her not wanting to fight.¡± Yeah, right I bet that there is no way for you to get me to like fighting. The two dragons walk to my brother and start to look him over. They start sniffing him and they both took turns poking him. The white dragon looks at the black dragon and says, ¡°well this one is you have fun.¡± ¡°hmm he has a smart mouth, I would think he would be on the light side as well.¡± ¡°Well, I agree with the white one on this. He acts like a brat because he is one but I can feel the darkness inside of him. It is small but it is there, unlike the girl who is beaming with the light.¡± ¡°Fine if you guys say so then one with go with the black dragon and the other the white one and have trained with you guys.¡± 45. Immorality Sucks!!!!!!!!!!!! My stomach starts to rumble, my brother as well. The dragons look at us and sighs. ¡°You didn¡¯t feed the children, ****?¡± the shadow stops his chair and looks at the dragons, ¡°um I forgot. Yeah I know for sure they didn¡¯t eat last night and this morning.¡± ¡°Look at them ****, they are skin and bones! Why are they missing meals!? You want us to train skeletons!?¡± ¡°White one-stop yelling this is ***, we are talking about of course he forgot something as simple as this. **** take these human and get them something to eat and come back after you are done.¡± The shadow snaps his fingers and we appear in a huge cafeteria where there are different smells all over the place. ¡°Wow this place smells amazing.¡± My brother starts running looking at all of the different foods. ¡°What should we get? There are so many choices how can anyone choose?¡± Hercules starts rubbing his chin, ¡°well we live forever, and got used to most of the food here so there isn¡¯t anything I would really recommend.¡± ¡°How long have you guys been alive?¡± ¡°I have stopped counting after a million years. I know both Emily and goldfish are older than me.¡± ¡°Yes, man I have no idea how old I am but I do hold the record for the longest time for not going crazy, by a nongod. It was around 2 million years.¡± Wow, they are an old wait. ¡°What do you mean? People here go crazy?¡± ¡°Yes dear, all of the time. Going crazy is one of the absolutes of being an immortal. You go choose your food and eat you are nothing but skin and bones.¡± She pushes me to a line. They were serving hamburgers and fries. It smells delicious. My brother was already sitting down eating his food. He picks up some kind of chicken and was eating it with a yellow sauce. I got the special from the menu it was a burger with fries and it was delicious. Wow, I never tasted anything better in my life. Our teachers each pick a meal and sat down beside us. The shadow is still flying around in his chair. Unlike my brother and me, everyone else was eating their meals peacefully while my brother and I were destroying our food. My brother gobble down his food after I wish finished with my meal; I ran and got what he got. It was simply amazing. No, wonder people couldn¡¯t choose everything here was so tasty. ¡°Wow, does all of the food here taste this great?¡± I ask Emily while I was stuffing my face. ¡°Yes, my dear the shadow has collected some of the greatest chiefs the multiverse has ever seen. The problem is that after a while it gets boring no matter what you do or eat. I have eaten all of the food here at least a million times.¡± ¡°The same with me but also I have tried some really crazy stuff. I have eaten all of my body parts.¡± My brother looks like he was going to throw up. ¡°You own body?¡± he asks. ¡°Yes, we get bored and most of us have to do some crazy things to keep you sane. That and it eventually you want to do something crazy now and again.¡±I look at them horrified and ask ¡°You guys talk about going crazy how long does it usually last?¡± ¡°It depends on the person, but most people stop being crazy after a few hundred years.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The shadow hovers above us. ¡°They do crazy things all of the freaking time. They rebel against me! The dumbest thing you can do.¡± I look at everyone. They all turn their heads even the quiet one goldfish. ¡°Hey why didn¡¯t you guys want to rebel when I ask?¡± Hercules starts searching his head ¡°well we just had a rebellion only like 100 years ago. Anisa and the shadow work together to make fun of us in our latest rebellion. Anias is never here and one day he shows up saying he is tired of the shadow and had a way to kill him. He shows showed the smartest people on this ship a blueprint and they look at it and thought this was a weapon that can kill the shadow and free us from this prison. Turns out it was only a game. We did everything in our power to beat the shadow just for him to survive the attack and for that spider to row on the ground laughing. It was awful. Or punishment the shadow gave us a winning. Ugh, I hate being treated like a child.¡± All of the people start rubbing their butts. It was a sad sight. ¡°Little girl wanting to rebel is a good feeling but for us, it hasn¡¯t been long since our last failed rebellion.¡± ¡°Wendelin, we have god-like beings here as well. They can do things that you wouldn¡¯t think is possible. Yet, all of together makes no difference between us and the shadow. We are nothing but ants benefit his feet. You guys are lucky, you not only have his protection but also none of you are going to be subject to this torture.¡± I look at the shadow who was still flying around, ¡°how can you do this to these people!? Why are you such a monster!?¡± The shadow got out of his seat. ¡°HAHAHA once again I am a god and the rest are nothing but ants. Didn¡¯t I already do this speech already?¡± He looks at my brother with an evil smile and he starts nodding his head. ¡°Yes, so what don¡¯t you get?¡± ¡°these people have done nothing wrong and yet you force them to work for your amusement. Stop this. What would it take for you to let this person go?¡± ¡°THE END OF THE MULTIVERSE! Living forever is so freaking boring. They have lived for a few billion years for the oldest. I have lived a trillion times that. Comparing me to them they are so young it would be like comparing a universe that wouldn¡¯t start for a billion years to a universe that has restarted 100 times. They have no right to complain to me about age. Most people want to live forever heck everyone who died here wish to live longer and had regrets. I satisfy their wishes.¡± He snaps his fingers and disappears. ¡°Wow, you really made him mad. You are lucky you are his kin. I think he would have made one of eight for ten days straight while he made everyone else watch.¡± ¡°Leave her alone her, she is still very young and from the look of it really religious.¡± ¡°She has a different fire than the rest of us. We came here with regrets or wanting to prove something. She is very determined in a different way. She isn¡¯t like us. She might become someone very big without our help but I doubt she would die with any regrets even if she died before she achieves her own goal.¡± 45. Immorality Sucks!!!!!!!!!!!! My stomach starts to rumble, my brother as well. The dragons look at us and sighs. ¡°You didn¡¯t feed the children, ****?¡± the shadow stops his chair and looks at the dragons, ¡°um I forgot. Yeah I know for sure they didn¡¯t eat last night and this morning.¡± ¡°Look at them ****, they are skin and bones! Why are they missing meals!? You want us to train skeletons!?¡± ¡°White one-stop yelling this is ***, we are talking about of course he forgot something as simple as this. **** take these human and get them something to eat and come back after you are done.¡± The shadow snaps his fingers and we appear in a huge cafeteria where there are different smells all over the place. ¡°Wow, this place smells amazing.¡± My brother starts running looking at all of the different foods. ¡°What should we get? There are so many choices how can anyone choose?¡± Hercules starts rubbing his chin, ¡°well we live forever, and got used to most of the food here so there isn¡¯t anything I would really recommend.¡± ¡°How long have you guys been alive?¡± ¡°I have stopped counting after a million years. I know both Emily and goldfish are older than me.¡± ¡°Yes, man I have no idea how old I am but I do hold the record for the longest time for not going crazy, by a nongod. It was around 2 million years.¡± Wow, they are an old wait. ¡°What do you mean? People here go crazy?¡± ¡°Yes dear, all of the time. Going crazy is one of the absolutes of being an immortal. You go choose your food and eat you are nothing but skin and bones.¡± She pushes me to a line. They were serving hamburgers and fries. It smells delicious. My brother was already sitting down eating his food. He picks up some kind of chicken and was eating it with a yellow sauce. I got the special from the menu it was a burger with fries and it was delicious. Wow, I never tasted anything better in my life. Our teachers each pick a meal and sat down beside us. The shadow is still flying around in his chair. Unlike my brother and me, everyone else was eating their meals peacefully while my brother and I were destroying our food. My brother gobble down his food after I wish finished with my meal; I ran and got what he got. It was simply amazing. No, wonder people couldn¡¯t choose everything here was so tasty. ¡°Wow, does all of the food here taste this great?¡± I ask Emily while I was stuffing my face. ¡°Yes, my dear the shadow has collected some of the greatest chiefs the multiverse has ever seen. The problem is that after a while it gets boring no matter what you do or eat. I have eaten all of the food here at least a million times.¡± ¡°The same with me but also I have tried some really crazy stuff. I have eaten all of my body parts.¡± My brother looks like he was going to throw up. ¡°You own body?¡± he asks. ¡°Yes, we get bored and most of us have to do some crazy things to keep you sane. Since shadow allows us to go crazy at times. We are allowed to eat some of the nastiest and dangerous things that our body can handle. I have eating rotten meats that were crawling with all types of maggots and flies. Also, I have eaten so many different types of insects and even feces. I have eaten my own brain while it was still alive. The shadow made it so that I was eating a clone version of my own head. My stomach tasted nasty. Like in horror movies I have eaten my own beating heart. It didn¡¯t give me a power up but after each bite blood spilled everywhere and it keeps own beating. That was me trying to keep sane after living for so many years.¡±I look at them horrified and ask ¡°You guys talk about going crazy how long does it usually last?¡± ¡°It depends on the person, but most people stop being crazy after a few hundred years.¡± The shadow hovers above us. ¡°They do crazy things all of the freaking time. They rebel against me! The dumbest thing you can do.¡± I look at everyone. They all turn their heads even the quiet one goldfish. ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you guys want to rebel when I ask?¡± Hercules starts searching his head ¡°well we just had a rebellion only like 100 years ago. Anisa and the shadow work together to make fun of us in our latest rebellion.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Anias is never here and one day he shows up saying he is tired of the shadow and had a way to kill him. He shows showed the smartest people on this ship a blueprint and they look at it and thought this was a weapon that can kill the shadow and free us from this prison. Turns out it was only a game. We did everything in our power to beat the shadow just for him to survive the attack and for that spider to row on the ground laughing. It was awful. Or punishment the shadow gave us a winning. Ugh, I hate being treated like a child.¡± All of the people start rubbing their butts. It was a sad sight. ¡°Little girl wanting to rebel is a good feeling but for us, it hasn¡¯t been long since our last failed rebellion.¡± ¡°Wendelin, we have god-like beings here as well. They can do things that you wouldn¡¯t think is possible. Yet, all of together makes no difference between us and the shadow. We are nothing but ants benefit his feet. You guys are lucky, you not only have his protection but also none of you are going to be subject to this torture.¡± I look at the shadow who was still flying around, ¡°how can you do this to these people!? Why are you such a monster!?¡± The shadow got out of his seat. ¡°HAHAHA once again I am a god and the rest are nothing but ants. Didn¡¯t I already do this speech already?¡± He looks at my brother with an evil smile and he starts nodding his head. ¡°Yes, so what don¡¯t you get?¡± ¡°these people have done nothing wrong and yet you force them to work for your amusement. Stop this. What would it take for you to let this person go?¡± ¡°THE END OF THE MULTIVERSE! Living forever is so freaking boring. They have lived for a few billion years for the oldest. I have lived a trillion times that. Comparing me to them they are so young it would be like comparing a universe that wouldn¡¯t start for a billion years to a universe that has restarted 100 times. They have no right to complain to me about age. Most people want to live forever heck everyone who died here wish to live longer and had regrets. I satisfy their wishes.¡± He snaps his fingers and disappears. ¡°Wow, you really made him mad. You are lucky you are his kin. I think he would have made one of eight for ten days straight while he made everyone else watch.¡± ¡°Leave her alone her, she is still very young and from the look of it really religious.¡± ¡°She has a different fire than the rest of us. We came here with regrets or wanting to prove something. She is very determined in a different way. She isn¡¯t like us. She might become someone very big without our help but I doubt she would die with any regrets even if she died before she achieves her own goals. We were the stupid ones. A little girl asks about Hercules parents and why they are not here.¡± ¡°why should they be here. They are not gods and are they as powerful as Hercules?¡± ¡°My parents might have been weaker than me but they have every right to be here. I ask the shadow the question why didn¡¯t he take my parents as well. It turns out they both were safe with their lives and not only that but after my mother died, she damned the shadow not to ask me the question do I want to live forever. My mother knew I would say yes and something like this was going to happen.¡± I look at all three of them. At their weakest moment the shadow attack them where it hurts. It is like he gives people exactly what they want and but there is always a catch. ¡°well children there is nothing to worry about since he isn¡¯t going to make you guys immortal. You are his kin and even thought it doesn¡¯t look like it he cares for you deeply. I hope Hercules didn¡¯t make you guys sick with his talk of eating his own organs.¡± ¡°I am fine Miss Emily. NY parents force us to eat trash my little brother had a hard time with this but I am use to it.¡± She looks at my brother and walks up to him and starts rubbing his back. ¡°Does this help?¡± My little brother nods his head. Goldfish gets up and clap his hands three times. 47. No training for 3 years We transport before the dragons once again. The white dragon looks up at us and says, ¡°Black one they back stop playing with that useless puzzle and let¡¯s start training right now.¡± The black dragon looks up from his puzzle and says, ¡°look at them white one. They are nothing but skin and bones also they still are using their normal fairies. They are not ready for our training let them relax for a few years so they can gain some muscle mass and have fun. Training will be harsh they had hard lives we do not have to rush things.¡± The white dragon walks up to me and with his tail picks me up. ¡°They are small and they don¡¯t think about their fairies. They do need a lot of work. I can feel this one''s sorrow.¡± The dragon let me back down and them both looks at the shadow. ¡°We have decided that they do not need training for a while. Come back in three years and we will start their training then.¡± The shadow looks at both of the dragons. He snaps his fingers and a small spider appears on top of his head. ¡°How many years is the cease-fire going to be?¡± The shadow asks . ¡°I am giving them a 15 years grace period do not worry about it.¡± He looks at the both of use. ¡°They will have plenty of time to get ready and you do not need to rush. Are the dragons telling you to let them have a break before you train them? I agree.¡± With that, he pops and disappears. The shadow looks at the adults and says, ¡°Looks like you guys have gone from trainers to babysitters. The whole ship is at your command.¡± The shadow turns to us. ¡°I have decided that you guys are free for 3 years. Not only that but the ship would be at your command and everyone in it as well. As long as you guys do not try to get information from the Jeonglyeong. Isis is also at your disposal. This honor is yours alone. No one else can demand things from Isis they have to talk to the lesser AI on this ship.¡± The shadow claps his hands. A 6-foot bunny appears right beside of him. He walks over to it and starts to pet it. Everyone gaps. Wait for this isn¡¯t right why are the three teachers surprise as well? ¡°Isis keeps my kin company. Do anything they ask as long as they do not interact with the Jeonglyeong that lives here.¡± ¡°Yes boss, they will be well taken care of,¡± the bunny says. The bunny starts hopping towards us. At first, it arrives in front of my brother and sniffs him up and down. She then hops to me. She put her nose in my face. it tickles and it was wet. Wow, I this animal isn¡¯t a machine and it is alive. I reach out my hand and touch the bunny. It was fluffy and warm. I turn to the shadow and ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t Isis the ship so what is this animal?¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Isis is the ship AI but also she can take any shape she wants. So, she decides to take the shape like a bunny.¡± The shadow walks up the Isis and starts petting her. He starts growing in sizes and picks up the huge bunny so he can pet her better. ¡°**** let me down.¡± The bunny demanded and jumps out of the shadows hands. The shadow starts to shrinks and walks away. He starts to pout and looks back at Isis with tears in his eyes. Isis looks at us and says, ¡°The shadow is spoiled and you have to treat him like a little child. I am the reason this ship is a bunny. This is my most confrontable to form. If it was up to the shadow this ship would¡¯ve been a cube. But I am the ship and I decided that I will be a rabbit because I was a program a long time ago. Well, I will dismiss you three unless you want to help take care of two little kids.¡± The bunny looks at our so called teachers. Emily looks at us with sparks in her eyes and says, ¡°I love children please it has been so boring around here. Can I help taken care of them?¡± ¡°Seeing as you so determine yes you can help. And the rest of you?¡± Hercules looks at me and my little brother and says, ¡° Nah I am good. I rather figure out their training regiment instead. Goldfish are you willing to help me with this issue?¡± Goldfish looks at us and says, ¡°Yeah I rather not be around kids. I dislike adults and kids are dumb smaller adults. Herc, let''s go and find somewhere and have some random fun. It has been ages since the both of us have done some stupid stuff.¡± Hercules looks at Goldfish with glowing eyes, ¡°You are in that type of mood. Yes, let''s take over this bloody ship and reek some havoc.¡± They both disappear. Isis looks at the shadow and says, ¡°Go with them and make sure they do not damage me too much like last time. Also do not go crazy with them I know you better than anyone.¡± The shadow looks at Isis and says, ¡°Hmm, but I like breaking stuff. I will be sure to fix it. Peace little people. Also, Isis be safe.¡± Did I just die? Isis looks at us and says, ¡°You two get on my back. Leaves leave this boring place.¡± Isis walks to Emily and picks her up with her mouth. It looks so weird seeing a human being carrying by a huge rabbit. My little runs and tries to get on Isis back but was struggling to get on. He is trying to treat Isis like a horse or something and is trying to climb up from the side instead of walking to the back and climbing the foot or even from the tail and walk up straight from there. I walk over and push and lift the brat by his foot and help him get on the huge rabbit. There was no point trying to reason with him if he is this excited. I, on the other hand, walk behind of the rabbit and climb up from the tail and sits behind my brother. ¡°you two hang on!¡± Emily yells. The rabbit starts lightly hopping around the stadium. It starts hopping faster and faster. The wind was blowing through my hair and it felt we were half flying and half running. It is moving faster than cars. It wasn¡¯t that long ago I remember riding in a car with my head out of the window enjoying the breeze before we were chased by the Jeonglyeong. Isis still got faster and faster until it jumps out of the stadium. There is a huge gap between the stadium and the audience in the stands and it doesn¡¯t look like we have clear that huge game. We start falling and it seems we are going to fall for who knows how long when Isis uses her legs and swings them down. Boom! The air around me shook and we start flying up again. There is another booming sound and we gain even more moment. I look down where the sound is coming from and see that the rabbit was actually running on the air. After each booming sound, I could see the air fly downwards. We ran across the gap with ease and land in the seats. ¡°I am going to put a shield around us so it is going to get very quiet. I would say close your eyes but you guys are kids and really do not listen and what is going to happen is a sight to behold,¡± Isis said. The world around us got super quite the only thing that can be heard is three people breathing. Wow, it did get scary quite. Isis jumps in the air. She does it another time even higher. She does it again and this time she jumps super high into the sky. Yet, there isn¡¯t a sound to be heard from these actions. She lands on the ground and the world around us turns into bright lights. There were no more objects that can be seen but just streak of colors. The colors were blending into each other and the only thing we could see is pure white. It was a smoothness to it some that cannot be described. It wasn¡¯t like looking at a white wall it was something different. There were no imperfections in the wall. The light was pure and everything around it was pure. At the next moment, the world turns dark. I couldn¡¯t see anything in front of me. Nor what was in from of me. I couldn¡¯t see any part of my body. It then got worst it seems that I lost all of the feelings inside of my body. I couldn¡¯t feel anything and I try touching my nose to check I was still there. I couldn¡¯t fell it. No no no? What am happening, am I dead? What is going on? There was no sound, no feeling, and I couldn¡¯t see anything. How long I have been in here was it a few seconds or even longer? Am I really dead or is this just because of what happened with the white lights. What is happening? Please, someone, help me. I want to yell but nothing is coming out of my mouth. Wait I couldn¡¯t feel anything. I I I I...This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I awake to Emily looking after my brother and Isis above me. I could feel my body once again. I start yelling, ¡°ah ah ahhhh.¡± It seems I have my voice back. I look at isis and ask, ¡°what happen did we die?¡± Isis looks at me and put her nose in my face. It felt wet, sticky, and cold. ¡°No, that is what happens when you see the world movies at almost light speed. Your brain is seeing so much information that it shuts down to try to comprehend what it just saw. Emily wasn''t affected by this because unlike you two she closed her eyes the entire time,¡± Isis said. ¡°It felt like I wasn¡¯t there. I couldn¡¯t breathe, talk, nor feel. Was that death?¡±I ask. ¡°No. That is nothing like death.¡± Emily turns towards me. She walks towards me and put her hand on my face and looks at me in the eyes. ¡°Listening to Wilfred what you two experiences was something awful. I have died many times and each one no matter what were the circumstance deaths was always peaceful. I have been tortured to death. There was the pain until the moment I died and it was peaceful. Do not worry about that experiences anymore we are in a peaceful place. Look around this is a kid¡¯s paradise.¡± Emily said while rubbing my head. I stop feeling nerves and looks around. There were roller coasters. I can hear children laughing and the rides were making all kinds of noise. I stand up and look around and see kids everywhere and so adults as well. There were all sorts of creatures running around that wasn¡¯t human. Everything was walking around the place. Somewhere in lines to get on rides with others were in lines for food. There isn''t any money and the lines for these places where moving quite fast. I have seen roller coasters on tv and they only allowed on coaster on each track but here it was different. There were many coasters on one track all at the same time. Not only that but the tracks are moving. They are changing their own layout mid rid. A huge centipede is running around on top of one of the roller coasters. The coaster is heading straight towards it. That bug is going to be meat. Yet, with insane reaction speed, it dodges the coaster like it was nothing. It climbs down from the roller coaster and disappears from view. I look around and the only people surprised by this is my brother and I. No wait a second did the shadow kidnap people and bring them here? ¡°Um, why are there kids running around this place. Did the shadow take them in as well?¡± I ask Emily. ¡°No, they are adults that turned into kids. The shadow doesn¡¯t take in anyone unless they are mature enough not only physically but also mentally. We have seen all of the rules when we are brought in to this place. The shadow doesn¡¯t bring cripples or children. Children wouldn¡¯t understand the dangers of immortally and a cripple would welcome the idea of it to walk or be healthily for the first time in their lives. That would be cheating. One dumb people like your 3 teachers get immortally. HAHAHA. Now, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± 49. Isis and Me I look around at the place and look at Emily and ask, ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°This is our play area. We come here to have fun. We can turn ourselves into little kids or stay as adults and go wild.¡± She turns and looks at Isis. ¡°Are we allowed to teach the kids as well, or is our only purpose right now is for them to have fun?¡± Emily asks isis. ¡°It is fine. They cannot have fun 24/7 it is good that you educate them as well. The shadow isn¡¯t going to care or the dragons. But do not go overboard this is relaxing time and I doubt the kids only want to study.¡± Isis replies to Emily. I watch as more of the rides broke apart and shift positions. ¡°Um, why are the coasters breaking apart and moving around like that?¡± I ask out loud. ¡°Nanomachines,¡± Isis said. ¡°Once you get to a technology level everything becomes nanomachines. The only way to be better than someone else is to have better nanomachines. This whole ship is cover with trillions upon trillions of nanomachines. This ship is cover with the most advanced nanomachines in the entire multiverse. The shadow created the machines on a level that is impossible to detected or replicate.¡± Isis stood up on her hind legs and said, ¡°That is why this ship is the third strongest being in the entire multiverse. There isn¡¯t anyone that can stand up to me.¡± She starts pounding her chest. Well, good thing there is no rabbit fairy because this is supposed to be the third strongest being in all of existing and yet I can only think of how adorable it looks. It looks so cute pounding its chest like that. I cannot take it. I run up to Isis and gives it a big huge. ¡°Why are you hugging me? I look terrifying.¡± Isis says. I ask,¡± to who called you terrifying?¡± I ask while giving Isis a huge. It was warm and nice. Isis has such nice fur it was like hugging a huge teddy bear that has a heater inside. ¡°the shadow and Anaisa said I was threatening when I pose like this. I also use this pose to scare some of the gods as well.¡± Isis said and she starts stomping her foot. Wow, she looks so cute even when she is angry. I start hugging her tighter. Emily had to pull me away from Isis, no, my fluffy. ¡°So who wants to ride the rides?¡± Emily asks with sparks in her eyes. ¡°Yeah, no. That mess looks scary without the coaster layout changing mid-ride. I will pass.¡± I reply. You can see the sadness in Emily''s face after I said that. It looks like she wanted to cry and that is when my brother spoke up. ¡°I want to ride all of the rides. The look so cool miss Emily! I want to ride them all you can pick the one we go on first¡± Emily starts jumping up for joy and grabs my brothers hand. They run to the front of a line and gets on a ride. ¡°Well, it looks like they are off to the races. Wendelin jumps on my back and let''s just see the sights. This time I will not move anywhere near the speed of light so you do not have to worry about that anymore.¡± I got back on top of Isis and we move slowly through the area. So many different types of beings live on this ship. There were monsters that would come straight out of people¡¯s nightmares walking around acting like everyday people. There were being that I couldn¡¯t believe exist. Why are their robots running around? I tap Isis on the top of her head and ask, ¡°Where did shadow find all of these different beings running around on this ship?¡± ¡°The multiverse is a big place. Throw out the idea of what you thought was right and normal. I have been too many planets and never I have I seen this mean type of living life forms. Those robots that you see walking around here, they are living life forms they are not like me who was created by a creator. They evolve that way. Looking at all of these different species it is so wonderful. You will like it her Wendelin and I bet you will fall in love with the shadow as well.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I start to laugh. ¡°There is no way I am going to fall in love with the shadow he is nothing but a monster that holds power.¡± ¡°you do not know him yet Wendelin. He is a good man the reason everyone is here is that they want to be even though they don¡¯t know yet it. Living objects do have a limit but what they are doing here is something that isn¡¯t done anywhere else in the multiverse. Living life forms that shouldn¡¯t even exist at the same time does here. Hercules inspired so many copycats and some of them live here right now and can meet the person that causes their creation. There are authors that are able to see their works up close. We can meet at Shakespeare if you want. Not any Shakespeare but the original one the one who wrote stories that not one universe could hold his mighty talent. His reach is improving to even imagine. Every planet that the shadow and Anais visits have the works of Shakespeare. They have been to trillions of planets. You can meet that person. The shadow might come off as uncaring but he cares more than anyone. I sense that both you and the shadow is lost. The reason the shadow is lost because he might have to destroy his home and he doesn¡¯t want to do it. You, on the other hand, is lost because you see no point in fighting. You know that this place is the shadows most prize possession and yet it is also his biggest disgrace. Anaisa, the shadow, and I made this place to be a paradise and yet it is considered hell. It has gotten so bad that Anaisa refuses to visit this place.¡± I tilt my head. ¡°what do you mean by this? What is wrong here?¡± I ask. ¡°You heard how people go crazy in this place. It wasn''t supposed to be this way. We tested this place and it should have been enjoyable for a lot longer than the people around here give it credit for. This place was supposed to keep the beings that live here happy or gave them something to do. The shortest time anything was supposed to last was beyond 50 billion years. Yet, most of them don¡¯t make it past 1 million. Did you eat with your group?¡± She asks. ¡°Yes, but from the looks of it the adults were bored of the cooking and Hercules even said that he had to eat his living body to experience life. He was bored of this place cooking.¡± I respond. ¡°You see that isn¡¯t right. He couldn¡¯t have eaten all of the food that is on this ship. It would take over 100 billion years by cautioning the rate he eats food. Yet, he dares be bored of the cooking of this place. You think the shadow is bad but Anaisa terrorist this place because beings keep staying that stuff. Anaisa almost destroys this ship 3 million years into this project. It took shadow everything he had to stop him. Anaisa only visits rarely after that event. Do you want to see the tape of the incident I have it.¡± The rabbit turns towards me. ¡°No, I am fine.¡± The shadow seems like a guy who takes every defeated in stride. We walk past all of the coasters and arrive in a different area. ¡°What is this place?¡± I ask. ¡°this place is where the sports lies. You can play any sport here.¡± There were many sports that were a label that I could see. The was baseball, football, Quidditch and so many others. But there was one thing out of place. ¡°Why is there a dancing sign as well? Is dancing a sport or just a physical activity?¡± I ask. ¡°Don¡¯t let Hercules hear you say that. Dancing is much of a sport as anything else. Wait I think it would be good for you to learn how to dance.¡± Isis hops into the dance place. I have no idea what to say it was huge. Now there were even more doors with words. They read as Samba, dragon dance, salsa, ballet, and etc¡­ I never heard of these dances well. ¡°Um, what are these dances about Isis?¡± I ask Isis. ¡°Do not worry about it. We are going to one that will help you with your training with Hercules.¡± Isis answers as she hops along. She was hoping for a few minutes until we came to the door that read Hercules Dance studio. 50. Isis vs Ares (part 1) We have entered into another huge room with more doors. There were little spaces between each room. This time there was nowhere as many doors as they were before, Isis starts to walk to the door label bipedal. ¡°Isis what does bipedal means?¡± I ask while she was hoping to the door. ¡°It means you have two legs.¡± Isis answers. She hops through the door and the world change. There were mats all over the floors and hundreds of different manner of beings. All of these beings have 2 legs yet they are looking so different. Some of them have two arms and yet others have more. I also see being with one arm. There were beings with scales, feathers, jelly-like substance and others. I really want to poke some of them. I want to feel the skin of these ridiculous beings. Hey, look another robot looking just walking past me. It seems so weird that these beings all trying to learn dancing. There were men, women, and somethings that are in between. Isis hop past people. As we were going along it starts to hit me on how big this place actually is. I was looking to start ahead and yet I see different beings doing different things like stretching, running, and other things but there doesn¡¯t seem like a limit on how far the room goes. As I was looking around I notice something else. There were teachers talking to everyone getting to one page. We skip past lots of people. ¡°these people are in the way and jumping over all of them is annoying.¡± Isis starts running people over and kicking people out of her way. People start to give her a lane to walk through and yet she still hit people in the face with her paw. Some of them got tired of seeing her hit people out of her way. They attack in different directions and all at the same time. She lets them hit her. They all pull their hands back from her. The hands were bloody, isis turns her fur into spikes. One of the teachers had enough and walk up to isis. ¡°I demand why you are attacking people this is a dance floor. Do you want to be punished by the ship?¡± the being asks. Isis looks at it. This being had two legs was the color green but its head attached to its body. It didn¡¯t have a neck and had 3 arms one in the middle of its chest. It was smaller than the two arms on its side. I have no idea if it is a man or women. It face look soft like a woman but hits upper body wasn¡¯t cover and he had pecks like a guy. Isis swings her arm and it went flying. ¡°I am the damn ship you people should be happy I am interacting with you at all. Either get out of my way or get the punch!¡± Isis yells for everyone to hear. The room got quiet and everyone runs to the side leaving a road for isis to run through. Isis runs through the area. Isis still must have a grudge against these people. It took a while for us to get to our destination. Isis walks up to a female that was cowering on the wall. ¡°Wendelin this is Hercules girlfriend most times in this place. She is the one who is the best at teaching his style but she is a coward. Shouting around her is a no-no. I have no idea why someone like Hercules likes her but he does. You cannot pronounce her real name, so call her. So people have given her the nickname Rex. People are cruel right Rex?¡± Isis said to the lady, the lady got up from the ground. She had two arms and two legs. She was a blonde with black eyes. There wasn¡¯t a little circle in the middle. Her whole eye was black. She was around 5¡¯10, she was a tall and skinny woman. She was wearing a tank top with sweats for pants. She had a 6 pack on her abs. Her skin was silver. It looks metallic and yet there were scares up and down her arms and abs. She walks up slowly to Isis and I didn¡¯t hear any metal scraping together. ¡°I heard you are the great ship Isis please do not hurt me,¡± Rex says as she falls to the ground and starts bowing to Isis. Isis swings her huge paw and smacks Rex across the room. ¡°Why did you do that? That poor lady was bowing to you, Isis.¡± I scream as I watch Rex bounce across the room. I can see her break limbs as she was rowing on the ground. ¡°I just felt like it. Also, she isn¡¯t really nice to the other A.I.s on this ship and that was her punishment. Don¡¯t worry she will heal in a second.¡± Isis said as she starts licking her paws. I watch as Rex stops rowing and is cover in gold blood coming out of her arms and legs. She stood up and the blood was going back inside her body. Her wounds are healing right before my eyes. All of her bones are moving back into place. She comes back to Isis ¡°I am the sorry oh great ship. What did I do to encounter your wrath?¡± She asks as she went back to bowing in front of Isis. Isis ignores her and she picks me up with her paw from her back and put me down in front of Rex. ¡°She is a decedent of the shadow. She is also Hercules disciple. Train her in the way of Hercules dance.¡± Isis tells Rex. Rex looks up from bowing and look me up and down. She looks toward Isis and says, ¡°do you want me to break her? She is just skin and bones; she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the training. I can recommend another teacher that would be more on her level. Not to be a mean little girl, but I am the most advanced class and there aren¡¯t many people that can handle my training.¡± I look at her. I want to explode. No one can tell me what to do. I might not really care for dancing and might want to give it a chance, but now. I will show this lady who I am. ¡°I will take the class. I am me and I am the only one who gets to decide my fate no one else does. So tell me what to do so I can get started training.¡± Rex looks at Isis and Isis nods her head in approval. Rex walks up to me and starts touching me. ¡°You need a lot of work what is your name again?¡± Rex asks as she was touching my arms and legs. ¡°My name is Wendelin.¡± ¡°I have some stretching exercises that I need for you to do.¡± She made me do some strange things with my arms and legs and each time she would shake her head in disappointment. Rex is shaking her head and says, ¡°You are stiff as a board we are going to work a lot to get you some kind of flexibility. This is your last warning people train for years before coming to me. Yet, you want to dive into the deep end right now?¡± Rex asks I nod my head, and Rex just sighs. ¡°Isis the great ship Can you please transport us to a track that is a mile long and isn¡¯t be used by anyone,¡± Rex asks Isis and isis nods and we were transported to a track. It was a huge track. Rex snaps her finger, ¡°I forgot to ask are you ok with running in circles or do you want to run in a straight line with a change of scenery?¡± Rex ask me, I reply, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me at all.¡± Rex nods, well then run 20 laps around this field as a warm-up.¡± I look at the track it was so long I don¡¯t think I will be able to do it but it doesn¡¯t matter. I got on the track and starts running. This is the first time in my life that I wasn¡¯t running from an enemy but because of training. I feel so relax, running while listening to the air blow past you. It took no time at all for me to finish the first lap this training does seem so hard. I just kept running and running. Around the 6th lap, I start to breathe heavily, my legs got heavier and heavier. It got harder and harder to run but I couldn¡¯t give up and I wouldn¡¯t give up. By the 10 laps, my body was soaked in water and I got very hard to breathe. I am walking now. I am only halfway done and it yet it feels my body was dying but it doesn¡¯t matter. I must not give up and keep moving. By the 13th lap, I was crawling on the ground. I must complete my task. I think I could hear voices in the background. It doesn¡¯t matter what anyone is saying. I was given a task and I must complete it. As I cross the 14th lap I black out. I woke up in a bed next to isis and Rex. There was a plate of food in the room for me to eat. I got up and start eating the food. Rex wakes up and looks at me. ¡°You are a weird little girl there was no need for you to push yourself that hard. I just really wanted you to complete 8 laps anything more than that was a bonus. Crawling on the ground was no needed. I can believe you are a decadent of the shadow. No, I know you are descendent of the shadow. No one else I know would try to do the impossible like that. They would complain and then try to push themselves somewhat. You, on the other hand, you died in that field. Or was so close to death that it doesn¡¯t matter. You are by definition is crazy.¡± I look down at my food. Am I weird? I do not think so I was just trying to prove to her that I am not a weakling and not someone that can keep her word. ¡°Do not worry about anything Wendelin, your heart is in the right place and be yourself. You are going to be the one that is going to save your planet no one else. The shadow picks the Jeonglyeong, Anaisa and I picks you. Your brother is just an extra you are the one that will change your world. You are going to make a name that is going to be kept in the history books forever.¡± Isis says.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I am the one that is supposed to beat a monster, well from the sounds of it; I might be a monster as well. That does make me happy and the pain from running was relaxing. I can get used to this pain thing. I hurry and ate my meal and looks at rex. ¡°What is next?¡± Rex looks at me with a confused look. She sighs and says, ¡°Rest Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day we will start again tomorrow. We are going to working on your foundation. Running and stretching will be our main focus until you are ready to start dancing. You need your rest your body needs to heal up.¡± ¡°I nod my head and go back into the bed to sleep. For the next 6 days, all I did was run and stretch. On the 6 days, Isis looks at me and says ¡°Break time. I am fighting a god today so no training little girl.¡± We are transported to the stadium. A huge 6-foot spider was standing next to the shadow and Hercules. Isis joins them. The shadow summons a microphone from the ground of the stadium. I look around and see my little brother with Emily and goldfish. ¡°So, how was your week Wilfred?¡± I ask, waiting for the shadow to talk. He looks at me with an excited expression. ¡°Sister you should have come with us. We rode on so many different coasters. We also played a lot of games. You should have seen the arcade. There were so many games that you could play in so many ways. There was 3d games, 2d games, fighting games that follows your motion. I could have spent the rest of my life there. What did you do after we left to ride the roller coasters?¡± He asks as he was jumping up and down. ¡°I ran a lot, ate, and stretch,¡± I said. He looks at me puts his head down and walks to Emily. Goldfish looks at me and nods. "You have done well." ¡°Hello, people today we are going to watch Isis vs a God. This rabbit next to me is the ship Isis. She is here taking care of my decedents so everyone gives a warm welcome or ELSE!¡± The shadow says looking at the audience with evil eyes. The crowd erupts and all you can hear is a deafening applause. The shadow nods his head. ¡°Hercules comes over here I have a question for you. Since this is your fight what god should we fight and should it be a place where we know or one that doesn¡¯t know us?¡± The shadow throws the mic to Hercules and Hercules shots. ¡°One that doesn¡¯t know us, and I want Isis to beat up Ares the God of War.¡± The crowd erupts once again, they start yelling ¡°Fight, Fight, Fight.¡± The shadow nods his head. Hercules gives the mic back to him. ¡°Isis find us a universe where there are Greek gods and Ares is one of them. They also shouldn¡¯t know who we are. It is time for a butt whupping that they never saw before.¡± A screen slowly comes down from the top. It shows only darkness and the ship. Looking at the group in the middle, the shadow yells ¡°Isis take us to a place where we can fight Ares the God of War.¡± Isis stands on her two legs and with her front two paws, she claps her hands the screen change. We are in a room that is cover in gold with clouds roaming around. There is no ceiling but pillars that circle us. In a side of the room were 12 other people each one sitting in a giant golden chair glaring at us. The 12 people were not sitting at the same level. There seem some can of order in the chairs. There were some higher than others. I know about the Greek gods but not much. Each god looks like an old wise person. A guy holding a lightning bolt slams the blot into the ground. ¡°Who do you think you are coming to mount Olympus without the gods¡¯ permission?¡± The old guy said while pointing the lightning bolt at us. The shadow looks at Hercules and says, ¡°Since it is your fight you get to be the ambassador for this fight.¡± Hercules shots ¡°Yes! I will make you proud shadow.¡± The shadow smiles and snaps his fingers. Hercules appears on the screen next to the rabbit. He yells, ¡°I am the mighty Hercules and I damn a duel with Ares the God of War. This ship vs the God of war,¡± As he points to the ship that was licking herself. The gods start roaring with laughter. The guy with the lightning bolt stands up and speaks to Hercules ¡°I am the mighty Zeus and you dare to claim to be my son? My son is a beautiful white child with blonde hair and blue eyes. You look more like the barbarians from the south that doesn¡¯t believe in us. Get lost before I smite you and that rabbit.¡± Hercules starts laughing. Zeus doesn¡¯t look please he points at one of the other gods, I think and then points back to Hercules. The god got out from his seat. He was wearing a hat with wings on it with wings shoes. As he is standing up he is glowing brighter and brighter. It was becoming so bright that I had to put my hand in front of my face. I hear snapping and the screen starts to dim and I could see again. The god runs at Hercules and his hand starts to glow white. He throws a punch at Hercules in which Hercules easily dodges and grabs his hand. Hercules punches the dude in the face as the god was falling after receiving the punch Hercules pulls his hand. He punches him again and this time into the ground leaving a crator. The god face was all twisted and the rest of the gods'' faces look on in horror beside a few. Hercules then picks up the god and throws him. ¡°Do not send Apollo to fight me, please. At least send a fighter Zeus.¡± He says to Zeus. Zeus was changing colors. He was turning red to blue to purpler to finally black. He yells, ¡°You filthy mortal I should smite you down where you stand.¡± Zuese stands up and for some reason, a hand is on his shoulder. It was the shadows. Everyone in the rooms looks at the shadow in horror. Zuese sat back down. The shadows walk to Hercules and say, ¡° You didn¡¯t have to throw that poor god into space Herc. But it was funny so I am here to move things along do you people mind?¡± Everyone in the room shakes their head no, that includes Zeus and Hercules. The shadow turns toward a man caring a spear and says, ¡°Ares stand up it is time for a fight do not worry it isn¡¯t one to the death this time. You are going to be fighting my ship Isis do you have a problem with that?¡± Ares responds, ¡° No sir. I love fighting my father should¡¯ve let me fight with your ship in the first place and you wouldn¡¯t need to this yourself.¡± The shadow nods and says, ¡° this is why you are my favourite god Ares you just like to fight. Now let''s move this fight to a better location. It wouldn¡¯t be fair for me to ask you to fight inside your own house.¡± With a snap of his fingers, we were in another location once again. The shadow turns toward Zeus and says, ¡° Hercules is here to speak on my behave. I am going to find a better seat to watch this fight.¡± Zeus nods his head and the shadow snaps his fingers and was back on the stage. The shadow creates a chair and sits on it. Zeus starts to speak, ¡°Name your challenge mortal.¡± Hercules claps his hands and says, ¡°this rabbit vs Ares the only rule is no killing. Anyone at any time can ask for mercy. If the person falls unconscious then it would be seen as there lost. Ares can use all of his godly powers and The rabbit would use only 25% of her strength to make this fair.¡± Zeus stabs his bolt into the ground and yells, ¡°How dare you to disrespect us. Let this rabbit fight at 100% Ares will win no matter what.¡± Zeus turns toward Ares and jumps down unto the meteor. Ares starts to glow red. It looks like a fire was wrapping around him but the fire was clear. The ground around him turns into glass. Hercules puts his thumb up and says, ¡°Dude no need to show me your power I guess correct how much power the rabbit needs to give you a decent fight.¡± Ares stops glowing. He folds his arms and looks at Hercules and says, ¡°When are we going to get this fight started. Or are we all going to grow old and wait.¡± As he was saying that he was getting younger and fitter. His muscles start to grow. A white lite glows in his hand and it turns into a spear and a white light glows on his other arm and it turns into a shield. Ares gives Hercules a pose and slams his spear into the ground. Boom! A Thundering roar could be heard throughout the stadium. Hercules laughs and says, ¡°I know how you gods like to show off so I wait for you to get ready.¡± Ares Armor was glowing a bright yellow it looks like he is cover with gold. Hercules looks at Ares up and down and says, ¡° You are finally ready. This ship is always ready to let me get out of your way to the fight can get started.¡± Hercules jumps off the meteor and sits on top of Ares seat. Ares rolls his eyes at Hercules and says, ¡°You are trying to make me angry but let''s get this fight started. I am going to show you how powerful I am and then beat you black in blue for calling me out.¡± He starts to glow once again but this time the screen dims early making it so that we do not have to turn our eyes. Hercules looks at Zeus and says, ¡°I will give you the honors. You can start the match Old Man!¡± Hercules than smirk at Zeus. Zeus bangs his bolt on the ground. ¡°You have till the count of three and the match will start. Ares destroy that thing and send that guy packing. 1. 2. 3. START!¡± With that isis jumps into a rock above her. Ares takes the spear in his hand and throws it at isis. Isis easily dodges the spear but then a fist closes on to isis. Isis jumps on top of the fist and runs up Ares'' arm. Ares tries to hit Isis with his shield but isis jumps. A spear comes down from behind of isis, I have no idea where that spear comes from. Isis with using one of her ears slaps always the spear and jumps on top of Ares'' arm that was trying to punch her from behind. Isis this time jumps off the arm and kicks Ares in the face with her two hind legs. The two fighters fall back. I can see the spear is flying around without Ares needing to touch it. There is blood flowing out of Ares'' nose. The blood was like rex it was gold. Ares wipes off the blood off of his face and yells, ¡°Playtime is over!¡± There were light glowing all around Ares and they all turn into spears. There were hundreds of them may be over a thousand. Ares starts to glow again and his eyes turn red and he grows bigger. 52. Isis vs Ares Ares stood up and he has tripled in size. He roars and picks up a spear. 5 spears start flying around. They shoot out toward isis. She light jumps out of the way of the spears. The next moment 100 spears begin to rotate around Ares and then they shoot out from many directions and flies toward isis. Isis jumps up toward the spears and using her feet and ears bat them all always. Ares roars again and this time the spears cover the sky. There were so many that there was no way to count them all. The all shoot out toward isis. Isis stood on her hind legs and a dark ball starts to form in front of her two paws. The ball grew the size of isis and then isis shoot the ball out toward the spears. The spears shift positions and attack the ball that isis shot out. The spears ram into the ball but crumble up and disappear. One of the gods shouts, ¡°Ares be care that thing can control gravity.¡± The spears that were left all flew away from the ball. The ball flew off into space. Ares starts to run toward isis with a huge spear in his hand. He uses it to stab at isis. Isis easily dodge the attack but a hundred or spears comes flying in from the direction that isis dodges. She easy swats them away but then Ares was able to swing his mighty spear while isis was defending from the other spears. Boom! Isis was hit to the ground. Ares had a smile on his face and a bunch of spears came flying down toward the crater that isis body made. The spears struck the ground but Ares made an ugly face and that is when isis comes from benight the ground and hit Ares in the head. Ares swings the arm with the shield on it to hit isis after she hit him in the face but she slaps it away with her ear. Her fur change it went from fluffy to spiky. Her fur shot out and hit Ares in the face. Isis was kind all of the needles hit around the eyes and nose. Ares fell back, he closes his eyes for a second. Isis took the chance and jump on top of Ares'' head. Ares looks around for isis. He had an angry expression on his face. Isis jump behind him. She starts to glow white and her fur was changing again. She shoots a white light from her body that causes Ares to fall on his face. The spears shoot at her and she shoots down all of the attacks with the light coming out of her body destroying all of them. Ares jumps back on his feet. He yells at Isis, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you will do with only physical combat stop using these tricks and grow my size.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Isis starts licking her paws. With each lick, she starts growing in size until she was the same size as Ares. She stood on her hind legs and with her front foot, she tells Ares to bring it. Ares charges and stabs his spear at isis. With isis front paw she hits the spear away and hits Ares with her ear. Ares jumps back and makes his spear even long. This time from distance he swings his spear at isis. Isis this time catches the spear and throws it over her head. As Ares is flying through the sky he throws the spear at Isis in which she hits it away again. Ares makes a smaller spear and falls down to the ground. He runs at isis. Isis tries to hit Ares with her ears but he dodges them. The takes his small spear and tries to stab isis in the gut. Its bleary move out of the way in time. Ares with his other arm uppercuts isis and hits isis in the face with his shield. Isis took a few steps back. Ares still rush her. He keeps stabbing at her and when she dodges he strikes with his other arm. Isis keeps stepping back while trying to dodge his attacks. She seems on the ropes but something starts to happen. She starts losing mass in her body and she starts becoming faster. Ares swings his spear at Isis from the side. Isis ducks underneath it and swings her head and hits him with her two ears. Ares flies backward. Isis stands back up and it looks like she has lost 100 pounds instead of looking like a fluffy rabbit. She had muscles up and down her body. This time Isis took the initiative and starts running at Ares on all fours. Ares got into a stance waiting for isis. Isis runs at Ares at full speed and she swings a punch at his face. Ares dodges the punch but flown backward because Isis follows the attack with a kick. Ares starts to cough up blood but Isis wasn''t finished with him. She ran up and punch him again in the face followed by a kick. He was about to fly away but she catches him with her ear. She then starts to pummel him in the face over and over again. A spear was created behind Isis as she was hitting Ares in the face. It flies toward her. She easy dodges the attack and throws Ares at the spear. Ares falls on the ground defeated. Isis put one foot on top of him and raises her paw into the sky. The crowd erupts. ¡°I cannot believe we were able to see this fight.¡± ¡°I know Isis and the God usually fight so fast then no one could follow beside the other gods and those monsters.¡± ¡°I know the reason we can watch the fight in the normal speed is that the shadow wants to show off to his decedents.¡± ¡°Everyone give them an Ooh Ra!¡± ¡°OoH RA!¡± ¡°Ooh, Ra!¡± They were all turn to us and were cheering. Wow, I have nothing to say. 51. Isis vs. Ares Isis POV I was standing next to Hercules and waiting for the fight to start. He just beat up one of the puny gods that attack him. I am really bored why do I have to do this again? I rather watch Wendelin train her hardest instead of being here bored by some gods. Well looks like Zeus total piss master. Master had to put his hand on Zeus¡¯ shoulder to get him to calm down. Hercules hurries up I am getting bored of waiting. As Hercules was talking I decide to transport us to the location I wanted to fight in. It is a different universe with the same rules as these Greek gods live in. I would find it funny to transport them to a place where they had no powers but everyone wants to see this bloody fight. The people in the audience are going to be surprised when they discover that the shadow is going to slow down the footage so that everyone can enjoy the fight. The place I pick was a big meteorite that was floating in space. I really do not want anything to get hurt so I chose this location. The meteor was quite big it was the size of a small planet, around 4,000Km in the radius. But it wasn¡¯t big enough for our fight. I move the meteor somewhere else because there was a bunch of other meteors around and they would get in the way of the fight. I also made the radius 100 times bigger. So we can have some room to run around and fight. I should have picked a different place. This rock was barren and boring to look at. I look around and Hercules was still talk wait a moment. Ares got out of his chair and jump down to the battlefield. I decided that I wanted to start off small so I was only around 50cm in length and around 75cm in height. Compare to the massive 304cm tall Ares. His hair was made from an orange flame. He was wearing golden armor with a spear that was twice his length. He looks like an old man with many scars that cover his body that didn¡¯t have any armor. He is a god why doesn¡¯t he just heal himself; those scars aren¡¯t going to threaten me nor would anyone with any sense care about his scars. He starts to get younger. I have no idea why he looked old in the first place. Man, this man is a moron. Now, instead of waiting for talking, I am waiting for Ares to get himself ready. Not only does he get younger but he starts glowing with power. If I was human I would be rolling my eyes right now. Ares is final finish and looks at Hercules and glare. Hercules tells everyone I am going to be fighting at 25% of my power. 25% I might decide to pull a shadow and start torturing people starting with this moron. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter the fight is getting ready to start. Hercules jumps and sits on top of Ares chair and tells Zeus to start the countdown for the fight. Zeus gets to zero. Ares starts to summon spears. I have decided to let Ares have the first move. I should just get this fight over with but I want Wendelin to see a true fight between powerful beings so let¡¯s not end this too quickly. Ares sends the spears at me, I easy to dodge them. This is boring I start to lick my arm waiting for Ares to send out his next move. Ares summons more spears and has them launch at me in a different direction close to the speed of light. I jump up and hit them away. I watch as the fly in all different direction. Ares once again summon even more spears. Wow, this guy is a brute. Let me send a message so he will understand this will not work. I create a gravity ball and have it hover above me. Ares sends his spears at me for the third time. As they got close to me the gravity ball I created suck them all in. The Greek Gods look in horror at the events. Ares starts to smile and runs towards me. He uses his massive spear and hits the gravity ball away. Hey look he is strong enough to get rid of my gravity ball. It might not be that boring after all. He swings his spear at me in which I jump on top of. He still isn¡¯t moving faster than the speed of light so there is no way for him to hit me at this speed. I run across his spear and send a dropkick to his face. He blocks it with his shield. He uses his shield and hits me away. He follows up the attack with a stab of the spear. I turn my body and kick the spear away. Three more spears attack me from behind in which I jump on top of the air to escape from them. After I jump Ares send even more spears my way. Well, he is the god of war; he should understand how to fight. I was getting tired of these freaking spears so let¡¯s see how he likes it when they are flying at him. I start kicking the spears toward Ares as they were flying towards me. Ares put up his hand to try to gain control back of them. Yep not going to work I implanted nanonites into the spears, and they are only going to listen to me. Ares looks to confuse and start dodging the spears that come his way. I can kick them harder but I have decided to give Ares the ability to dodge them. Dance my little puppet dance. As he was running away from my attack he stops creating spears it seems he found out that I was able to take control of his spears and that it was a bad idea to keep trying to hit me with them.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. I fall to the ground and start running straight at Ares. Ares with swings his spear at me once again. I easy to dodge and pretend that I was going to give him another dropkick. He uses his shield to protect his face from the attack. I use my ears and fly over his head. When I got behind him, I kick him in the back of his head. He stumbles forward and I fall to the ground. I charge up a laser and hit him in his back. He flies forward and hits the ground hard. I run behind him and once he crash into the meteor I jump on top of his head and making a huge cater into the meteor. I jump off of him and wait for him to get up. I didn¡¯t damage him enough for him to call it quits. But I bet he is going to be quite angry once he gets up. Ares stands up and gives out a roar. He grows twice in size and he starts to admit a red aura. Ares yells, ¡°Fight me fair and square. Stop being a chick and grow to a size where you cannot only dodge my attacks. Are you a man or a mouse!?¡± I look at him and sigh. I lick my arm a few times and grew around 300cm a little smaller than his original size. I ask, ¡°Is this good enough or should I grow bigger for you?¡± He answers, ¡°This is perfect let¡¯s fight.¡± He runs at me and stabs his spear at me. He aims at my heart or where he thinks my heart should be. This time he was move as fast as light. Running around with that big spear is going to be his downfall. I easy hit the spear into the ground with my hand and use my ears to hit him in the face. He takes the hits and falls back. He roars once again but this time he didn¡¯t charge right at me. He instead looks at his spear and it starts to shrink. He has decided to fight me with a short spear. He runs at me once again. He has broken the light barrier. I attack him with my ears and he easy dodges them and swipes at me with his spear. He almost cuts me but he follows up the attack with an uppercut to the face. I am surprised he was able to hit me. He follows up with another stab. I block it with my front paw. He keeps attack and I start to fall back. His speed caught me off guard. It is time to step it up a notch. He uses his short spear and I dodge the attack and kick him away. He flies backward and put a smile on his face. If I had eyes I would be rolling them right now. I start to lose the extra weight on my body. I have decided to put myself in speed mode. I thought I would be able to overpower him but it turns out he was a good fighter. The moron sits there and lets me change. Well, this is a fight he didn¡¯t have to wait now this is going to be his downfall. I jump up twice and then run at him at twice the speed of his fastest movement. He couldn¡¯t even see me as I punch him in the face. He flies away and I follow but instead of waiting for him to hit the ground I run underneath him and kick him back into the sky. I follow that up by jumping in the air past him. When he got to me I hit him back down into the meteor. He falls through the meteor and flies through the back. I jump and followed behind him. He was able to turn himself upright and look confused. He was looking around when I came up behind him and hit him in the back of the head with my foot. He crashes into the meteor. This time I didn¡¯t hit him hard enough for him to fly to the other side. I make my fur into spikes and roll into a ball. I start spinning and came crashing down onto Ares. I can feel my fur pierce inside of Ares. I turn my fur soft again and push myself away from Ares. Ares is cover in holes and is bleeding his golden blood. Stupid gods always make their blood gold but his blood does look good on my white fur. I pick up Ares with my ears and start punching him in the face. Stupid residents inside of my ship, they do not know how good they have it. Stupid, stupid, stupid, people. Ugh! I keep hitting and hitting him trying to clam my anger when I notice that Ares summon a spear behind me. Why I cannot believe that he was able to create that while being punch by me. He sends the spear at me in which I dodge and it hits him in the stomach. I kick it through and watch as Ares falls to the ground. Zeus looks at me piss but stands up and looks at Hercules and says, ¡°It is your win mister Hercules. Can you please send us back home so we can heal my son?¡± Hercules starts clapping. ¡°Yes, another Greek God gets his butt kick.¡± Hercules looks at Zeus and says, ¡°Oh yeah, did you say something?¡± He turns his head in confusion well it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°It is time to go home. Shadow I am done can I please go home?¡± The Shadow grants his wishes and Zeus as well. Hercules was transported back inside of me and Zeus was transported home. I transport us back into the zone that I live. Time to put this mind to rest and wake back up in my other body. 52. What should I do? Wendelin POV The crowd was clapping for me. I look at the stag and I see an angry Isis face. Wait how can I tell that Isis is angry? The shadow snaps his fingers and I was back inside of the room with Isis and Rex. Isis still has an angry face. Rex looks at Isis and runs out of the room. There was a trail of piss as she left the room. Isis¡¯s sighs and looks at me and says, ¡°Sorry child, I am angry that these stupid life forms don¡¯t recognize that you guys aren¡¯t the solution they are. They are surprised that we let them see this fight well the older ones should know this isn¡¯t something new. We use to do this all of the time until they disappoint us. I do not want you to think that if you or your brother stay here they will have better lives. The reason their lives suck and it seems like hell to them is because that is how they treat it. It has nothing to do who lives here and who doesn¡¯t. So, come and give me a big hug. Do not worry about the life forms on this ship. Just think about yourself.¡± I give Isis a hug. I never tough of that before but she is right it has nothing to do with me. After I gave Isis a huge hug, Isis looks at me and says, ¡°Well want to do you want to do for the rest of the day? Do you want to train I will drag Rex back or do you want to rest?¡± I put my hand on Isis¡¯s head and tell her, ¡°I will rest. You scared Rex silly let her calm down. I think I am done for the day and I want you to rest as well. You just had a fight with a god, please. Do not worry about me for today I will be fine alone. If you need me, I will be here.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Isis rubs her head on my face and says, ¡°You are just like the shadow. Do not forget he is a good guy. Have a nice rest little one.¡± With that, she left the room. I sat on the bed and look at this boring small room. I am on a spaceship that can move faster than the speed of light and has the ability to fight Gods. There is also so many historical figures and different creatures living on this ship. Should I even think about returning home? But living forever isn¡¯t something I want. Wait, I do not know what I want. What should I do? There isn¡¯t really a need for me to go home beside the destruction of the planet but I have no one I care about that lives there. My little brother is also on the ship. Can I decide to just let the other side win and just stay here on this magical ship? I lie on the bed and fell asleep. 53. Losers Alex POV I got up to dodge the incoming attack from Erica. We have arrived and Erica loves to wake up people violently. The seat I was laying in has a dent in it now. The sound from her punch woke up the rest of my team. The all look toward the nose and see a huge dent in the seat and me standing up. Erica was sitting back down reading her book. She looks up from and says, ¡°We have arrived everyone gets your crap and get off of the bus. You have 10 mins to get this done.¡± They all look at me with tears in their eyes. Well, it doesn¡¯t seem they understand. ¡°You guys it is almost lunchtime. So, get your stuff and meet in the cafeteria we need to get back on schedule.¡± I order them. They nodded and some of them start stretching but they were moving. I got my things and leave the bus. I walk down the hall going back to the room when I meet Michael and some other people who were following him. ¡°Hi, Alex mister perfect. Where have you been?¡± He asks. I should summon Erica, she is better at dealing with people like him. ¡°Nothing just got back from vacation. We had a hard month of training and my team needed the break.¡± I replied. ¡°Hahaha haha hahaha,¡± Michael starts laughing. The rest of the groups follow and the hall was full of laughter. ¡°You hear this loser? He is supposed to be the number 1 fighter and yet he still training and is going on vacations. Do you know what we did loser? We went on our first million and we caught a fairy user. It was a mermaid. We took the school by surprise. Even the elders are surprised we were able to capture the fairy user. How does it feel to be left behind?¡± He walks up and puts his finger in my face. It seems it is time for a beat down. I was about to hit this guy with a stone to the face when a nurse comes from behind the group. ¡°Hey, you guys do not bully other kids. Michael, you did something great. So, do not bully other kids,¡± She yells. Michael looks at me and whispers, ¡°You are lucky loser. You better go hunting like the rest of us. So we can see your true skills.¡± He walks past me, bumping me as he walk past. I start to summon earth when ¡°Alexander do not give me more work!¡± The nurse yells. I roll my eyes Katherine is being a pain again. ¡°Hey why don¡¯t you tell stupid bald elder to stop bullying me?¡± She starts laughing and walks up and flip my nose. ¡°That is because I think you are a cute kid when you are hurt. You were going to give me 10 new patients that might need a week or more to heal. Compare that to Jessie, who only gives me one patient and will be gone in an hour. Be like him and stop taking after your sister.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I fall to the ground, ¡°that was a low blow Katherine. Did people ever tell you not to hit below the waist?¡± I ask on my knees. She sighs and walks away. I get up off of the floor and looks around. I think Michael was walking to the cafeteria. Hmm, he started something with me. He might start something with my team as well. Erica is going to murder him or try to, I skip to the cafeteria and looks inside. Michael is hovering over my team and talking crap. ¡°Losers how does it feel to not be going on missions and instead hiding outside of the school? Losers do you guys feel good that your leader is a moron.¡± He is getting the crowd wild up. Hey, go after Erica or do something that would actual make her mad. Michael walks up to Erica. Yes, here it comes do it. Make her mad so she can put you in your place. ¡°Erica join my team, you aren¡¯t like these losers. I have seen you fight and seen your test scores. Not even mention you are very beautiful. Join me and together we can take over and become something stronger than the elders.¡± Erica looks to Michael and says, ¡°you are not worth my time go away or else. There isn¡¯t going to be a second warning.¡± She puts down her books and looks at Michael. ¡°You dear define me? Look at these losers. Heck I know this one is the bottom of the class in both powers and grades.¡± He points to Wendy. ¡°Let me show you people the difference in power between me and these losers.¡± He slowly summons a flame. Hey, who is he going to use that against? He throws it at Wendy. This is an attack she cannot handle. Erica easily stop the attack and punches Michael right in the stomach. She grabs Michael by the neck and chokes slams him into the ground. She stands back up and puts her foot on his neck. ¡°Learn respect boy! I am not to be trifle with. Alex is 10 times stronger than you and 100 times smart than you. It would take an army to beat him. Heck let me show you the difference in power between you two. Your entire group vs Alex and then after we might have the entire school vs Alex and I to top it off. You want to talk about losers? You have no idea about the meaning of that word.¡± Erica says. She raises her foot off of Michael¡¯s neck and stomps right on top of it. Now, it looks like she misses. Wow, that was mean of her. I feel this burning inside of my body aim at him every since he attacks wendy. This new fire is weird by I am happy I get to break this fool. Erica leaves the room and looks at me and says, ¡°See little brother I am from time to time. How does this make you feel?¡± I responses, ¡°Thank you, big sis. I will ask our parents to get you another book that you want.¡± She grows a smile on her face and starts skipping away. 54. Cant kill It I walk into the cafeteria and walks past Jake. His friends were helping him off of the floor. A rock comes from behind him and hits him in his head. He falls back on the ground with this friend falling on top of him. This isn¡¯t like me. Why am I so angry with this person? I am acting like Erica not like myself. He brushes off his head and looks towards me. I shrink my shoulders and walk to get some food. ¡°Your so call sister has signed your death certificate. 6 vs. 1 this isn¡¯t going to be a fight but a one-sided beating. Yet, even after fighting my group your sister has the nerve to think you two can beat the entire school. The elder Jessie is behind me. I will make sure you and your sister cannot run away from this fight. We are going to finally put your arrogant family back in its place!¡± He yells as he is being held up by his friends and leaving the cafeteria. My team walks up to me with worry and some arrogant faces. Wendy touches my arm. My heart starts pumping, deal with it Alex. Do not run away or pull your arm away. She looks at me with a concerned face and asks, ¡°Are you sure you can beat the entire school by yourselves?¡± I pat her on her head. ¡°Do not worry if we work together I bet we could beat an elder. This school is easy with the both of us work together.¡± Michael snorts, ¡°You two cannot beat the entire school. Hey, if you two morons lose can I trade teams?¡± I look at Michael and smiles. ¡°How about we make a deal? If we win then you can be trained by Erica for a week.¡± I put my hand out. He looks at me and smiles. He shakes my hand. I start laughing out loud. I put on a grin and say, ¡°Team you think I was bad Erica makes me look like an angel. He is going to be the perfect sacrifice so you guys would never second guess my training ever again. HAHAHAHAH!¡± I sit down and start eating my food. My team stands around for a while and they start to leave. Perry sits beside me. ¡°Alex, I have a question? How do I get on your sister good side? It doesn¡¯t seem she likes me very much and how do I get her to change her opinion about me?¡± I sigh and look at Perry and replies, ¡°Just stay out of her way. She isn¡¯t going to ever like you. She doesn¡¯t like many people and once she hates someone she will hate them forever and if they change.¡± I pat him on his back and go back to eating. Perry leaves the room as well. I got up and leave the cafeteria. I wonder what I should do for the rest of the day. We will get back to training tomorrow and there is nothing really to do. I still rest my body as well so, there is no reason to start training today. I walk back to the room when the intercom comes on. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen we are going to have a scheduled fight 2 on the same day. Alexander vs team Jake and Alexander and Erica vs the entire school. Those two think the rest of you suck and can¡¯t fight. They also said that if they win these two fights the whole school must bow down to their greatness. You guys are going to bow down to their greatness? They still haven¡¯t gone on any missions yet. While you guys were working hard trying to find fairy users and fighting them. They were on vacation relaxing. They are laughing at you. So rise up and beat them. Show them that they are too arrogant for their own good. The fight will be held 1 week from today get ready.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. I sat there listening to Elder Jessie speak that nonsense but I bet Erica did say some of those things. Ugh, why get them even more riled up? Wee, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°Hey, Alex what are you going to do today. So far it has been a very fun day.¡± The spider asks. He starts crawling down from my head on my face and went to the desk in my room. I look at the spider and sighs. How can I get rid of this monster? ¡°I forgot you were even here what do you want?¡± The spider starts making a web on top of my desk. ¡°I am just here waiting and having some fun. Your sister is an interesting person wanting to fight the entire school. I cannot wait for that fight to happen. Question is anything else is going on because I rather sleep until that fight. A week of rest would do this old spirit some good.¡± He looks at me while making a bed in the web. ¡°It should be boring. How about you stay asleep forever?¡± I try to freeze his web and him at the same time. The spider took the attack and it did nothing to it. It didn¡¯t even freeze the web behind it. The spider signs and climb on tops of its bed. ¡°Alex unless you can freeze the entire universe at once then your powers wouldn¡¯t work on me, it is ok I will be here waiting for your fight. I will leave you alone for a week so do your thing.¡± The spider stops talking and takes his sheets that he made out of the web and covers himself. I walk to the desk and covers my arm in stone. I slam my fist down on the spider. My hand stops before I could hit the spider. There were strings protecting the spider. I took a string in my hands and try to tear it. Nothing happens. I try burning it. Once again nothing happens. I try cutting it with the wind. Nothing happened. I move my hand away from the web and look at the spider in disgust. Why is he so much more powerful than me? He is the reason my parents are dead. Why can¡¯t I get some retribution? 55. School fight part 1 I walk back and forth looking at this sleeping spider. I do wonder how to power it is. I left the room and walk to the other dorms where everyone else was located. I walk to Perry¡¯s room and knocks on his door. He asks, ¡°who is it. I am busy come back later.¡± I answer, ¡°get your butt out here now I need you to do something.¡± I can hear a slurping sound behind the door. ¡°Why are you here Alex? Is Erica here to kill me, or did she send you to do the job?¡± I do not have time for this. I kick in his door. Perry looks at me with fright. He put up his hands like he was ready for a fight. A rock hit him from behind knocking him out. I drag him back to my room. I slap his face with my hand to wake him up. ¡°Stop, stop, I am awake please stop hitting me. Where am I did someone kidnap me?¡± He cries. I ignore him and throw him at the desk where the spider is sleeping. Perry put his hand through the spider and looks up at me and asks, ¡±Why did you do that? What do you want from me?¡± It doesn¡¯t seem like he can see the spider. I walk over to the desk and push him out of the way. I try to grab the spider but this time my hand went straight through him. Wow, I might just have to ignore this thing because there is no way for me to ever beat it. Perry was looking at me weird. He asks, ¡°Are you going to answer any of my questions or are you just going to act weird.¡± I open my door and points at it. Perry looks at me confused. I do not have time for this. I walk behind Perry and grab him and then throw him out of the room. I lock the door behind him. Perry starts beating on my door like a crazy person but lets ignore him. I start to think how I shall threat this spider when I hear Perry punch my door. Who in the world does he think he is? I open the door and this time created an ice blade. I swing it at Perry who barely dodges. After dodging the attack he turns and runs away, which is fine I just wanted him to leave. I sit on my bed thinking about what I should do about this whole situation when I hear a knock on the door. ¡°Little brother let me in. Perry says you are acting weird and I want to know what is going on.¡± I open the door for Erica. Erica looks at my desk and slowly mover her hand above it. Her hand stops right above the spider but then it continues moving. ¡°do you see the spider on top of my desk?¡± I ask looking at her actions. ¡°Spider? There is no spider on top of the desk. But I did hear from Perry that you were swiping at the air above your desk. My question to you what is wrong? I can see that something is bothering you.¡± She moves her hand away from the desk and sits in my chair. I sigh. ¡°I have a question if someone did something to you and it is impossible to get revenge how would you feel?¡± I ask. She looks at me and sighs. ¡°You need to get over this revenge thing. Can I ask why what did they do to you and why it is impossible to get revenge on them?¡± ¡°They told someone that I had something important and the person they told was able to steal it from me. Now, the person who told the person about my team is now dead so there is no way for me to get my revenge.¡± I reply. Erica looks at me and put her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Then forgive that person. They weren¡¯t the one who stole the item and there is nothing you can do about them. Yes, they give away the information but that means nothing because they aren¡¯t the ones that stole the item. So, instead of looking at them look at the people who stole your stuff.¡± She walks to the desk and sat on it. She sat right on top of the spider but that doesn¡¯t matter she is right. The spider isn¡¯t the one who killed my parents. The fairy users did. They were given the information about my birth but that doesn¡¯t mean the spider order them to kill my parents or try to kill me. I look at Erica and say, ¡° thanks for your advice. I will keep that in mind you can go know. I will stop acting weird.¡± Erica grins and she starts to leave when I ask a question. ¡°Did you punch Perry in the face when he said I was acting weird?¡± She turns around and smiles, ¡°Yep, he was talking bad about my little brother. I had to punish him.¡± I roll my eyes and reply, ¡°No, you just wanted to punch him in the face. You can leave now. But do not punch our teammates just because you want to. Please?¡± ¡°I will think about it.¡± Erica leaves the room. I wait for a minute and open the door. I check to see if Erica or anyone else is nearby. The coast was clear so I went to the spider and try to grab him. My hand got stuck in mid-air, such a powerful being. ¡°Spider, I know you can hear me, I have a question for you. Did you order the fairy users to kill my parents?¡± I pull my hand away from the web and look at the spider. The webs combine and read No. I doubt the spider is lying and even if it is there is nothing I can do. So, I will believe the spider and stop thinking about trying to kill it. I feel some relief. Trying to figure out how to attack and destroy this spider would have been impossible and I might have gone mad trying to figure out how to kill it.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I go to my desk and open up a drawer and get a notepad out. I start writing instructing on it. After I was done I went out to the stadium to work out. I start to run. This feels so relaxing. Not having to deal with life hearing the wind run past my ears. I ran around the track 40 times to start relaxing my mind and body. I walk to the center of the area and shoots out a huge flame. I test my strength wanted to see how high I can cause the flame to go. It went way into the sky. I didn¡¯t want to put all my strength into the attack because I still wanted to surprise the school when we fought. The roar of the flames was deafening. I start to hear people exiting the school and coming to the stadium. I look around and it seems that the entire school was looking at my flames. I gave the flames more power and it reaches even higher into the sky. People look at the flames and took a step back. There were even seniors in the group that looks afraid of my power. I stop the flames and look at the entire school and announce, ¡°For here on in this is my school. Everyone will listen to my commands and we will defeat the fairy users once and for all. I am going to be the one who will lead us to victory. Say my name Alexander if you are with me.¡± The crowd of people looks at me with anger in their eyes. It seems that it is time to beat these dogs into submission. I walk to my team and give Erica the notepad. ¡°Have the team follow these instructions. I will be away for a week and will be back when it is time to fight.¡± With that, I took off into the sky. I went home for a week to relax and ask my parents to get Erica a book that she wanted. I lay around the house not doing anything for a week beside talking to my parents and helping with housework. I told them about the big school and they were so proud. They are happy that I am taking initiative to take over the entire school. I also told them about elder Jessie, that he keeps attacking me for no reason and threaten me. They told me not to worry about him. He isn¡¯t a nice guy but he does know I am the strongest Jeonglyeong users. He is just a dick that wants to act as he owns me but as long as I keep defining him sooner than later he will start to leave me alone since he should figure out that he will never be able to control me. A week flew past and it was time for the big fight. I said goodbye to my parents and gave them a big hug. I flew back to the school and went to the gymnasium. I met Erica at the entrance of the gymnasium with the rest of the team. Why is this girl my adopted sister? I love my adopted parents but Erica is crazy and I want to know where she comes from. Erica is wearing an all-black outfit with a cloak. She was wearing knee-high black boots with legs and a black dress. She was caring for her scythe well it isn¡¯t a real scythe-like we see in old books but a huge hammer. She rather it is called a scythe because she likes to be known as death. The rest of the group had a scared look on their face beside Perry. He was lying on the ground. I bet he tried to correct Erica on the weapon saying it was a giant hammer instead of a scythe. ¡°Well let¡¯s go in. You guys first.¡± My team walks into the gymnasium one after another until there were two left. Erica took off her hood and looks at me and says, ¡°Nice going with the flame. Boy did you call out the entire school on that display of power? You are becoming part of the family. One of us, one of us.¡± She laughs and walks into the gymnasium. The last one in the group is wendy and she looks at me and touches my arm. She walks into the stadium with a look of worry on her face. Let¡¯s destroy that look and after this fight, she might never doubt me again. Wait why I am thinking this way about her. Why do I care how she thinks of mine. I need to calm down and ignore her. I walk into the gymnasium and see everyone is seated except for 6 people my opponents. I walk to the center of the room each step echo throughout the gymnasium. I stood at the center of the room and look at my opponents. There were 4 boys and 2 girls. Jake walks up to me. He puffs up his chest and says, ¡° Alexander your little display have scared some of our members so you wouldn¡¯t mind me not using my team and instead using seniors. I will become an elder. These people think I have a lot of potentials and think that you are too arrogant for your own good. We are here to put you back in your place. So, do not run to mom and dad after this beating. Wait never mind you do not have a mom or dad.¡± He starts to laugh. Boom! Boom! Boom! I punch Jake in the gut. He bends over and I uppercut him. I hit him in the face that causes him to fly up into the air. I kick him in the gut as he was floating in the air. He flies back and one of his teammates catches him. He looks at me with a bloody nose and says, ¡°Not fair. You attack without someone signal to start the fight.¡± I look at him and smiles. ¡°What didn¡¯t you hear? Erica gave us the signal.¡± I got into my fighting stance waiting to see what they will do next. 56. School fight part 2 The spider jump on my head and says, ¡° hey why didn¡¯t you wake me up. You knew that I wanted to see these fights. You are so mean. I didn¡¯t feel your presence at the school for a whole week. Well before that guy gets up let me get a seat.¡± He jumps off my head and on to Wendy. I start to feel a burning rage once again. The spider than jumps on Perry¡¯s head and sits down, he creates popcorn and a drink. I hate that thing so freaking much. Jake stood up on his own and look at his teammates and says, ¡°You know what to do just like we practice. Let¡¯s put this guy back into his place.¡± They start to surround me. I just stood there waiting for them to attack. They got into position and each one sent a different attack all at the same time. These morons do not know how to fight. The lightning attack reaches me first I easily dodge the attack. Here is a present from me. I sent down 6 lighting strikes back at him. I didn¡¯t even need to move a muscle the guy was so weak. There was nowhere for him to run and he was struck by the lightning. He looks up at the sky confuse. So, freaking weak but they are going to act tough. The next attack that is going to reach me was wind. I swing my arm and cause a wind blade to destroy his and sent the wind back at him. He was barely able to create a stone wall to block the attack. I didn¡¯t even need to use wind magic to destroy his attack. The next attacks came at the same time. They were a wave of water and a fireball. These morons didn¡¯t even time their attacks correctly. I take two steps back and watch as both of these attacks cancel each other out. The last two attacks came at the same time as well. The earth beneath me turn into a liquid and then back into a solid traping my feet in the process. The air around me starts getting cold. I easily step out of the trap, the person trying to freeze me was taking too long. I create an ice spear and throws it at the girl. The spear pieces her clothes and put her against the wall. It froze her instead. So, it was 1 down and 5 more to go. I am bored these guys are not worth taking my time with. I run up to the guy who shot lightning and put my hand on his shoulder and sent him a huge volt of lightning. He falls downs. Now, I have taken care of two of the people. I feel heat behind me. I turn around and swat away the little blue flame and hears Jake, ¡°See my attack. I have reached the level of the elders with my flame Alex. They are blue, only elders the strongest of us can use this attack. Everyone does not mind there are still 4 of us. Also, there is no way he can beat my flames keep attack with your most powerful element.¡± The all start launch a bunch of different attacks. I create a blade made of fire in one hand and a blade made of water in the other hand. With the water blade, I block all of the flame attacks. I let my flame sword take in the wind attacks. Without needing to add more power my sword was getting stronger and stronger. I jump over the water attacks since all he can do was send wave after wave of water. The earth girl couldn¡¯t keep up with my movements and she was taking out of the fight for the most part. So, I decide to get rid of her first. I show her how to really use the earth element. As I was dodging attacks rocks start to appear behind her. No one but the audience notices this. One of them yells out, ¡°Look out behind you, Mary.¡± She looks behind her and sees the rocks. She forms an earth wall. I wait for her to build a defense to attack her. These people need to learn the difference between me and them. The rocks start to hit her shield and it was easy destroyed. The rocks then start to rain down on her. They hit all over her body and she falls down, now 3 down and 3 more to go.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The 3 people left saw how easily I took down one of their teammates while still dodging their attacks. They turn around to see if I have done the same thing to them. ¡°Hey what are you guys looking for? I have decided to beat the rest of you straight up.¡± I send a huge flame to the wind person. He tries to create a stone wall to block it. It wasn¡¯t built that well. My flames easily overtake the wall and overtake him. For someone at this level, his wall was poorly built. It seems these guys only concentrate on one element instead of training all 6. Well, today it will be their downfall. Now there were 2 left. I walk to the water guy. He was desperate and was throwing wave after wave of water at me. I have no reason to dodge so I just cut them with my water blade to create an opening for me. I walk slowly to him. He tries to back up into he hits the wall behind him. He looks at me with a terrified face. He throws away his water attacks and tries to hit me with everything he got. I easily block all of his attacks with my two swords. He runs out of energy and asks, ¡°Why are you doing this? I am sorry to let me go I will admit defeat.¡± I smile and say, ¡°too late for that. I told you a week ago to say my name instead you refuse to now you will fall here. With both blades I attack him. Boom! He falls to the ground defeated, steam coming off of his body. I look at Jake and put on another smile. Jake screams, ¡°You monster, I will defeat you take this!¡± He creates a huge blue flame and sends it to me. I throw my water sword at the attack and watch it cancel it out. I walk back to the middle of the stage. ¡°Jake let me tell you something. That attack was nothing but show. I could make a blue flame like that 4 years ago the same with Erica. But it doesn¡¯t create blue heat. This is a true blue flame attack.¡± I hold out my hand and create a small blue flame. It causes the entire room to heat up by a few degrees. I can see Jake start to sweat. I create a flame the size of a person. The whole room starts to boil. I walk up to Jake. ¡°This is power!¡± I grab his hand and force him to touch the flame. He faints. ¡°Winner my little brother. Now, you losers will feel both of our wraths get into the ring so we can kick your butts.¡± Erica jumps down and swings her scythe. Circles around me and summons a huge wind. ¡°Do not make us wait or we attack while you losers are in your seats.¡± 57. School fight part 3 The audience looks at us with a scared look on their faces. They all look around trying to escape this situation. Someone in the audience starts to yell my name. ¡°Alexander, Alexander, Alexander!¡± My name starts getting louder and louder. I stomp my foot into the ground quieting the noise of the audience. I look at them and point my finger while circling the gym. ¡°You guys had your chance do not try to escape now. Get your butts down here and fight. Are you guys a mouse or Jeonglyeong have some freaking pride!¡± I yell at the audience. The look around once again, but this time someone tries to escape through one of the doors. They were stopped by an elder coming out of the doorway. We had six exits inside of the gymnasium and each one was blocked off by an elder. Jessie took off his hood and walk to the middle of the room. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen look our pride and joy. You losers are here to follow Alexander. That moron Jake didn¡¯t know his place so I had to help him now it is your turn. This is a fight you cannot escape everyone in the audience get down here or I will be your opponent!¡± Jessie didn¡¯t even raise his voice he made the wind carried it to everyone ears in a shout. The audience all stood up and came down the stairs and walk to the opposite side of Erica and me. Jessie walks up close to me and says, ¡°Boy make me proud.¡± I respond ¡°Well because you said that I might as well lose. I can forfeit now and this school will still listen to me.¡± I was slam into the back of the wall with Jessie holding my throat. ¡°Boy respect me or else!¡± He yells. He lifts up his hand and covers it with a stone that is over a 3 cm thick. he throws the punch at me but it was stopped by elder Kyle. He looks at elder Kyle and says, ¡°You cannot keep protecting the boy he needs to learn discipline. He is the most gift of us all but he is too headstrong and too eager you know this better than anyone. Please let me teach him a lesson so we can better deal with him.¡± Elder Kyle shakes his head and says, ¡°no he is a free spirit stop trying to chain him. But I do agree he needs to show you more respect. You were the one who rescues him from the fairy users that try to kill him all of those years ago.¡± Elder Kyle looks at me and says, ¡°Alexander stop antagonizing Elder Jessie. We both know he saves you all of those years ago so can you please treat him with some respect.¡± I roll my eyes and say, ¡°Yeah how about no. Stop acting like you are my parent. You saved my life I said thank you. That is all I owe you. Get over yourself. You did not raise me; you left me at an orphanage. Get out of here with that nonsense. I respect Elder Kyle but I refuse to play nice with this old git.¡± I grab Jessie arm and kick him in the chest.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The old man looks at me with rage. I can fell his killing intent in his eyes, they were turning red. The ground around Jessie turn into a liquid and Jessie fell into it. The earth hardens after only Jessie head was left. ¡°Let me out of here I am going to kill that boy. He kicks me! He kicks me! No, I am going to do everything in my power to kill him. LET ME OUT!¡± Elder Kyle walks up behind him and punches him in the back of the head knocking out Jessie. He looks up at me and asks, ¡°So shall you guys fight or are you finished.¡±HAHAHA! Finish I haven¡¯t even got started yet. Get out of my little brother way so we can fight stupid elder!¡± Erica yells. She takes her scythe and slams it into the ground and points to the stands. Elder Kyle loosens the ground and picks up Jessie. He slowly walks to the stands out of everyone¡¯s way. I walk up to Erica¡¯s side. She whispers, ¡°I am going to take the point. Do not fall behind or else.¡± This crazy girl why is she my adopt sister again. Hey, spider than you are a god-like creature please give me a new sister. I look at the spider, who is in the stands with my team. The spider looks at me and I swear it was laughing at me. A bell rings and Erica shoots up to the roof. She made the earth propelled her to the roof in which she flips and easy lands upside down. From there she takes off again to the ground slamming her scythe. The moment her scythe hits the ground she causes water to follow everywhere. I am waiting for the water to hit my feet. I start to cause electric to follow all over my body. The water hits me and has of the people in the fight gets electrocute. People start shooting different kinds of attacks at both Erica and me. Erica easy create a wall in front of her stopping the attacks and I create a flame to neutralize all of the attacks coming my way. Erica jumps over the stone wall she created. She covers her scythe into stone and starts hitting people with the scythe. The room was in chaos. People were flying left in right and yet still some of them were trying to attack me. People try to attack Erica from behind but I send a bunch of rocks crashing into them. I have only been a few seconds since the start of the fight and yet 2/3 of the school was down for the count. The seniors have all decided to fall back and are trying to work together. They have to build a giant wall of stone so that they are protected. Erica looks at me and points her head to the wall. I sigh and create a bunch of stone. They are then hurled to the stone wall the seniors created. Boom! Boom! Boom! There were a series of loud booms as my stone destroys the wall the seniors created. The seniors have a terrified look on their faces and Erica has a smile on hers. She runs up to them and starts beating them with her scythe. It takes her only a few seconds to finish them off. The room was cover with bodies. Erica walks back up to my cover in scratches, sweat, and blood. ¡°That was a nice work out little brother. So, this is my last fight and I wanted to go out in a blaze of glory.¡± 58. Erica Quits My team has just gotten downstairs when they heard what Erica said. The room got really quite beside the moans of people that are crying out in pain. The elders fly to the center of the room and look at Erica with an angry expression. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Why in the world does this girl have to make things so difficult? She didn¡¯t need to tell the entire school her plans. I would have been enough but she decides to do this. I feel a random spider jumping on top of my head. It starts laughing. ¡°Haha, this girl is too much. She is something different she loves combat but is going to give it up. This is something new. I might need to show her off to the shadow. He will love her.¡± The spider says while laughing on top of my head. The group got behind me and Sasuke walks up behind me and asks, ¡°Is she playing?¡± I roll my eyes and look at my team and reply, ¡°Erica was never part of our team. She was here in name only. She isn¡¯t here to fight but to watch. There is nothing I can do about her unless you guys want to force her to fight?¡± They look at each other and shake their heads. The elders look at me with disbelief. Elder Kyle walks up to Erica and asks, ¡°Why are you giving up the fight? Not only do you have great fighting abilities but it seems you love it. Look at how you fought today. Only a battle manic would fight the way you do.¡± She looks at them and laughs. ¡°I have decided on a different path.¡± After the reply, she turns around and starts to leave the gym. One of the other Elders yells, ¡°Stop at once! No one here has dismissed you! If you are going to stay at this school you will fight!¡± Erica keeps walking acting like she didn¡¯t hear the elder. Two elders jump in front of Erica. That stops her in her tracks. Well things are getting out of hand. ¡°This girl is fun what will happen next. She is so exciting unlike you, Alex who is kind of boring being the second shadow.¡± The spider said while tapping me on top of my head. Ignore it. Erica looks at both of the elders and turns around and walks back to me.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. The elders start to smile and they got in front of us. Erica sighs and points to me and says, ¡°I do what I want or we will rebel.¡± The elders went from smiling to horror and some surprise. Elder Kyle looks are her and say, ¡°Alexander has no reason to join you. He hates the fairy users more than anyone.¡± Erica starts to laugh and says, ¡° Yes, revenge is a strong emotion you know what is a stronger emotion? Fear!¡± the air around us got very cold. I start to sweat. My body starts to shiver. Everyone else around me seems fine but I am feeling fear? I know Erica is scary but this is a new feeling. Wait for this isn¡¯t new I think I felt this the first time I was poison by Erica. The elders look at me with a confused look in their eyes. Elder Kyle turns back to Erica and asks, ¡°What is wrong with him?¡± She looks at him with an evil grin and says, ¡°Fear! He will never go against me and if I decide to go against you he will be the first in line to fight you. Are you guys willing to take both of us on?¡± Elder Kyle sighs and signals the other elders. ¡°Erica you can have it your way. We are not going to force you to leave this school, or ask you to fight anymore, leave Alexander alone so we can have an advantage against the fairy users.¡± The coldness disappears and my body starts returning back to normal. The elders look at each other and leave the room. The cleanup of the other students was complete. The only people left in the gym were my team and Erica. I look at Erica and ask, ¡°Was that necessary? Also, how did you do that?¡± She sticks out her tongue. My team looks at Erica and I. Isabella ask, ¡°Wait was that always the plan? Erica was never going to part of the team. I thought that she was going to join once she decides to recognize us.¡± I start to laugh. ¡°No, we are not that kind of people. Erica recognizes you guys the moment she picks you to be on our team. Just think of her as a mascot. Well now, this is done let''s go and eat something.¡± 59.My Mission It seems the school would never be the same again. It took a week for everyone to get heal from our fight. During the week everyone was healing I made training manuals for them. Once everyone has healed the seniors came up to me and ask me to train them. Yeah, I already had some people to train. I gave them the manuals. With that, the entire school looks at me differently. They all move out of my way when I walk down the halls ways. They all had looks of terror when I walk past them. A few people beg to join my team. They even went to Erica and beg her as well. That didn¡¯t go so well. She broke their arms and sent them back to the infirmary. They even try to bull the weaker team member to try to force them off of the team. Well, this time I sent them to the infirmary. It took almost two weeks to get things back to normal. I just finished the morning practice with my team and had them go to get some lunch. Erica stays behind. ¡°Really women how were you able to send shivers down my spine? It has been two weeks and you have yet responded to my question.¡± She rolls her eyes and closes the book she is reading. She jumps off the table and looks at me. ¡°You are a very heavy sleeper. It is very easy to experiment on your body. I found out that once your body hit a certain temperature it starts to sweat and shiver.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Is there anything else I need to know? Also, have you finish experimenting with my body?¡± She starts to walk away. She turns around and sighs, ¡°I am done for now. Get something to eat and stop worrying about me.¡±She leaves and goes back inside. Stop worrying about her. I walk to one of the punchbags and punch it as hard as I could. The bag goes flying through the air and lands 20 meters away. This girl is going to kill me. I go to pick up the punching bad when alarms start going off through the building. I run to the gymnasium. I can hear everyone throughout the school running to the same place as well. I was first inside of the gymnasium and the elders were standing at the middle, they becking me to come towards them. People start to flood into the gym and the elders¡¯ points to the seats. As everyone was settling down the alarms stop, the Elder Jessie takes off his hood and says, ¡°We have trouble. 2 very powerful fairies have located the main facility where we control the bractless that control the rest of the fairies power. If this capacity goes down then for a few minutes the fairies will have their powers back and can cause havoc on our society. We cannot let this happen to the entire school is going to help with other Jeonglyeong. So get ready for the biggest fight of your lives. Alexander is going to take the point. That is your orders get ready to move out.¡± ¡°No,¡± I reply. The elders look at me. Elder Jessie looks at me with a confused look on his face. ¡°They are not ready yet. They will just get in my way or they will be taken as hostages. They are not needed. Not yet. If this threat is as big as you say then Elders you guys should be trying to stop them.¡± Elder Jessie looks at me and angry shouts ¡°We have to make sure that other places aren¡¯t hit at the same time and we are on crowed duty. We only need you guys to buy us time so that when they do destroy the main facility that the backs ups will turn up instantly. Also, we cannot get captured. We are the main fighting force for our race. You kids are still expandable. Alexander, you will not be fighting on the front lines. You will stay in the back and give orders. We are not going to risk you either and also this can be a great time for you to get some combat experience.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I stomp my foot into the ground. ¡°No means no, they are not ready yet and I refuse to send these kids into a mission that would most like get them caught by the enemy. Sending me will be enough and I will stay away from the fight.¡± The elders sigh and elder Jessie puts a smile on his face. ¡°Well that would be enough here are the coordinates to the place you need to defend. I will contact the Elder¡¯s that are in charge in that place to let them know that you are coming. It will take you 10 mins to get there by flying be ready for your opponents. By the time you get there, you will have 60 minutes until they arrive. Try to hold out for 10-15 mins for us to get the computers ready. This is your official first mission Alexander, you are dismissed.¡± The elders all turn and leave the gymnasium. I turn to leave as well when the rest of my team blocks my path. Wendy looks at me and says, ¡°We are coming as well. We are a team and you are our leader lets us come with you.¡± I look at all of them and sighs, ¡° This is a dangerous mission and it will be better for everyone if you guys didn¡¯t join me. I will be back and I won¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡± I put on a big smile. ¡°Trust me. I cannot have Erica take over my team. I like you guys too much and you guys need a lot more training. So, wait for me and don¡¯t worry. I will come back. I promise.¡± The move out of my way and at the doorway I see Erica. She looks at me and walks close to me. She whispers in my ear, ¡°This seems like a trap. I do not trust the elders. Watch your back and be wary of this mission.¡± I nod my head and goes to my room to get ready. ¡°This mission will fail and the whole world will change little one.¡± The spider on my desk tells me. I turn to him and ask, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°We cannot have a contest with the only one side. The moment the fairy users destroy the felicity, I will be the task to intervene and make the war an even contest.¡± I look at the spider, ¡°No, I can careless about playing fair. I will stop them from destroying the facility and you can call me leader of the world now.¡± The spider jumps on top of my head. ¡°Yeah, sorry I do not even need to stop you. You are going to lose this fight. But I am glad that you are trying to beat your own destiny.¡± I got dress and walk outside of the school. The entire school was outside looking waiting. ¡°I will bring success!¡± I shout and fly off into the sky. 60. True enemies I land at the site and was met by a bunch of people. The look at me with surprise but as they got closer they look to turn into disappointment. One of the younger people cries, ¡°I thought you were an elder. Instead, you are nothing but a kid.¡± The start all walking away. I see a guy on a fence with his eyes close. I walk up to him and ask, ¡°I am here to talk to the person in charge can you bring me to him?¡± He opens his eyes and said, ¡°Yes.¡± He got off of the fence and walk into a nearby building. I walk behind him and see 20-30 elders running around in the building. The all look scared and they didn¡¯t seem that powerful. They were stronger than me but not by much. I think Elder Jessie can take them all but himself. We walk to a big room and the guy knocks on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± asked a voice on the other side of the door. ¡°Some kid that just arrive wanted to see you, sir.¡± The man reply. ¡°Ok, let him in and you can go back to your post.¡± The man nods and walks away. I open the door and look inside the room. It had a bunch of screens with dots line up on a map. An elder walks up to me and says, ¡°hello Alexander we have been waiting for you. You are going to be escorted to a different location so you can give out orders. Here are your earpiece and mic so you can give the orders. You two take him to his assigning location.¡± Two Elders walk up to me and guilds me out of the room. We left the building and flew a kilometer away. We enter a building with a bunch of monitors and they were all showing different angles of the build in which I just left and its surrounding area. The elders made sure my earpiece and my mic was working and flew back to the building we were to help protect it. There was a countdown on one of the screens. I had some time to wait so I look at everyone that was present. There were over 100 people here and most of them were in the ages of 25-50. I have no idea why I am here. They do not look like an army. They look like a bunch of people the elders gather and are only here to be throw bodies at the enemy and hope to buy them enough time. ¡°The elders know they cannot defend this place. The people who are coming are very powerful. They will destroy the building and free the fairy users.¡± The spider climbs on my face and told me. I look at it and say, ¡°do not interfere this is our fight. This is my fight. We will stop the fairy users with me commanding these people. I will do the impossible.¡± The spider starts to laugh and says, ¡° they are here. You will see this is a foolish quest in a moment.¡± The spider once again retreats back on top of my head. The number on the countdown was at 30 seconds, why do they know the exact time the enemies were coming? ¡°Elders, how do we know the exact time the enemies are coming?¡± I talk into the mic. I hear people running around getting ready. ¡°We knew they were for years we were just hoping that they wouldn¡¯t find this facility.¡± ¡°Why are you saying that? No one is supposed to know this information besides other elders. Didn¡¯t you hear it was a child¡¯s voice? Didn¡¯t you get the memo that the child is going to lead this army against them.¡± ¡°I am sorry sir, this wouldn¡¯t¡± ¡°Shut up, Alexander since the fool told you. This group of fairies is too powerful to stop so instead we try to stay out of their way and feed them false information. They will be here in 10 seconds on the 3 number screen get ready.¡± I turn my attention to the three screens and watch the countdown. 7,6,5,4,3,2,1 and I saw a small dot on the screen. It was getting larger and larger. There were two people one was a guy carrying a woman in the princess carry while flying in the sky. The thing that surprises me was what was behind him. There were purple flames. The strongest elder can only produce a light blue flame but he was one degree better. I cannot see their fairies but they drop right in front of the army. Then their fairies appear. Oh no. The spider was right. There is no way we could compete with this. This army is a meat shield. Command? There is no way I can get anyone with this cabler to beat these guys if I had 10 years and was using my team than maybe but now and with these losers no way. ¡°Elders, I cannot help them from here. I am going out to the front lines to help.¡± I take off out of the room. ¡°Alexander does not leave that room. You are here to command not to fight. Do not leave that room!¡± An elder yells at me through the mic. I have to buy time and I cannot do that being in a room. So I took the earpiece out of my ear and took off into the sky. I can see a fire from the sky and bodies being the toss up into the air. It took the fairies users no time at all beating everyone in their way. I land right in front of the fairy users. There were bodies lying on the ground everywhere. The two fairy users look at me with their fairies in front of them. No wonder the elders didn¡¯t want anyone to fight them beside scrubs. They had elementals as fairies. It seems the man has a fire elemental and the women water elemental. They both look at me with a surprised look on their faces. ¡°Dear that young man just flew down here from someone where I only thought that only old Jeonglyeong?¡± The women turn to the man and ask. The guy starts walking towards me slowly. He replies, ¡°honey, I seen this boy somewhere. Wait not seen felt his power from somewhere have you notice? I cannot put my finger on it.¡± She starts laughing. ¡°Dear did you cheat on me and created this child? He does seem familiar now that you have mentioned it.¡± She walks closer to the man and put a finger on her chin. She gets a happy look on her face and then snaps her fingers. ¡°Dear, he is the baby we try to kill all of those years ago and failed. Let''s capture him and we will when the war. Our daughter is going to become just as strong as us and he is our only real threat.¡± The man nods his head.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I duck as the dude runs towards me and try to kick me in the face. He brings his heel down and I was able to roll to the right to dodge his heal dropkick. I got back onto my feet and the woman comes at me from behind. She punches me in the back. I get the launch right into the guy¡¯s foot. He was waiting for me to fly to him. I fall to the ground. I fall to the ground. From the ground, I summon lightning attacks and send them at both of my opponents. A huge wave is made and surrounds both of my opponents. The lightning attacks hit the wave and the electric gets disperse in the water. This isn¡¯t good I summon a huge wind beneath my feet and tries to run away. The woman catches me in the air and throws me back into the ground. I summons my strongest attack. I create a huge blue ball of fire. The two people look at the flame and start laughing. ¡°Honey you hit him too hard. You made him forget that I have a fire elemental.¡± The fire I created, I lost control of it. It went from behind me to in front of the guy. I didn¡¯t tell it to move at all. The woman walks up and kicks me in the gut. She picks me up and pins me against a wall. My flame went from a dark blue to purple. The temperate couldn¡¯t even compare. The woman kept me pin against the wall as the flames engulf us both. My whole body was on fire and it was burning me. My whole life and I never felt the burning sensation of any flame but now it is a different story. Time slows down as the flame was burning me. It seems like I was being burned forever. The flame finally died out. My clothes are in tatters the woman doesn¡¯t seem effect by the flames at all. She drops me onto the ground. As I am falling to the ground she kicks me. I spit out blood. ¡°Honey, he is down for the count lets capture everyone here and destroy the building and let¡¯s escape.¡± A huge wave sweeps me away. The wave captures everyone that was fighting the two fairy users and the people that were inside of the facility. I look at the two monsters that didn¡¯t even need to use their fairies to beat me. They use their own power and once I feel in awe of their strength. This woman can capture so many people with easy and yet I feel like I am drowning. The guy creates a huge fireball. With a point of his finger, the fire consumes the entire building. The man and woman disappear. The water that I was in also disappears. I fall to the ground. The spider jumps down from my head and looks me in the eye and says, ¡°I warned you. It will take a week for your body to heal. Good to sleep Alexander, once you wake up the whole world will change.¡± With that, I close my eyes. I awake in a room with all of my teammates surrounding my bed. Erica closes her book and leaves the room. Because of Erica closing her book the rest of the team wakes up. They look at me and yells, ¡°Alexander you are awake.¡± They start to huge me. Whoa, you guys are getting way too touchy-feely. I push them away. ¡°So what happens?¡± Isabella pushes up her glasses and says, ¡°After you left we found out that the elders sent you to fight the fairy elementals. Erica was so pissed she threatens to destroy the entire school if you didn¡¯t come back. An hour or two after you left we heard the news that the mission was a failure. We were worried that you were capture but just as we found out the mission was a failure we learn that you were sent to a hospital. We got on a bus to visit you. That is when the event happens.¡± Everyone turn their heads away. ¡°What event?¡± Wendy looks at me and says, ¡°We need to go to the roof and show you something.¡± I got out of the bed with my own power. I am feeling fine. As we walk to the roof everyone heads are down. We got to the rood and Wendy points to the north. It was beautiful. It seems like the sun was rising but the sunrise for east to west. Not only that but it was high noon. ¡°That is where the fairies are. The great fairy Anaisa separated both groups. In 15 years the barrier will go down and there will be a great war.¡± Anaisa appears before me. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you are a true leader.¡± Intermission Anaisa POV I watch as Alexander was capture. Come on you people take down the building so I can rescue the poor boy. I watched as his body was being mingled and his bones where being crush by the water. I can care less about the trash that was with him. He reminds me so much of the shadow that I want to protect him. Looking at him I can guess his future he is a good kid that is going to make some terrible decisions. I cannot interfere. Everyone must live their own lives. I watch as Raphael final destroy the building. That is when I hear a snap. Wow, I cannot believe it. The shadow is such a nice guy. I ship the two strongest fairy users and the two strongest Jeonglyeong to one of the isolated rooms on the ship. The room was pure white and only had a table with four chairs. The 4 people stood around the table looking at each other angrily. I transport myself onto the table in the middle of the four people. The 2 fair users quickly say my name and bow towards me. The other 2 looks at me with angry looks on their faces and have their arms up like they were going to fit. ¡°Everyone sit!¡± I command. The two fairy users quickly got into their seats and one of the Jeonglyeong got in as well. The last person is trying to defy my orders. ¡°Small young little thing. You call yourself an elder but your age means nothing in the grand scheme of things. Once you reach the age of 1 trillion years than I might call your child, but you are nothing more than a baby. Baby Kyle get into your seat or I will get mildly annoyed.¡± I command and watch as the so-called other elder called Jessie grabs his friend''s arm and pulls him into the seat. ¡°The shadow has descendants that since you are his decadents that he wants you to be on good terms with each other. He wants the strongest people on both sides to represent each race. Either you make peace now or you will go to war later please make the right choice.¡± I said to the 4 people. Both sides look at each other and the one call elder Jessie looks at me and ask, ¡°How do we know you are not here just to benefit the other side. You are their god why should we trust you?¡± I look at him and sighs, ¡°I am on no one side. I am the guardian of the planet. They are the only ones who ask me for stuff. You guys act superior and never seek me out. Your question is so dumb to let me ask you one. Why have you guys never tried to seek me out? Did I ever in your limited history ever harm you or have I ever turned you down?¡± I slam one of my feet on the table. Boom! The entire ship shook. ¡°Calm down Anaisa can you please try not to destroy our ship.¡¯ A rabbit appears on the table. ¡°Hello guess, sorry Anaisa gets a bit testy at times please disregard his outburst. She melts back into the table.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Everyone has a scared look on their faces. The girl Ellen the person that trap Alex in her water raise her hand. ¡°God, my husband and I have a moment of private so we can talk to each other about a peace talk with the other side.¡± I look at her and say, ¡°I will allow it. This is a momentum time and brings you here on no notice and trying to get you guys to decide on something so important should take a bit of time. Both groups have 1hour to talk among themselves.¡± I tap my feet on the tab and the 4 people are transported to 2 different rooms. I sat and listen to both of their conversations and shook my head in disgust. Why did the shadow decide to help these poor morons? An hour went by in no time. I call back to both groups. The fairy users look at the elders and said, ¡°We demand that you guys give up 80% of your most fertile land and also industry. We have been slaves for over 400 years and it is time for reparation.¡± The Jeonglyeong start to laugh. The guy names Kyle responds ¡°You guys are nothing more than losers. If you want to form slavery we want your heads. You guys killed. That is an offense that we cannot overlook. The strongest among us wants revenge. Blood for blood. We are not making any time of deal unless we bring back our heads.¡± Ellen stands up and yells, ¡°We knew not to trust you. You guys just want to take away our fighting power. If we die then who will stop you from taking over again.¡± She turns towards me, ¡°God this is our problem and we cannot always depend on you when things get tough. Just give us time and we will make an army and defeat these monsters.¡± Jessie got up and yells, ¡°Monsters? You fairies users defined all logic. Why are you so powerful? Look at the aura that is around you. Monster!¡± He turns and look at me and says, ¡°Sir, I know you are a fairy but are you giving them too much of a favor? Like how powerful they are becoming. Yes, we made them into slaves but they could do that to us.¡± I shake my head. ¡°There is nothing I can do about their powers. That is the natural way of life. Fairy users are stronger but it takes them a while to become powerful. That is why 400 years ago you guys were easily able to defeat them.¡± After hearing that both of them sat back down, Kyle looks up and says, ¡°looks like we are going to war but we have already won. The fairy users where too late we were able to the system running in time, so either you guys give us your heads or your people will never be free.¡± The two fairy users look at him with death in their eyes. ¡°that doesn¡¯t matter. The moment that building was destroyed I separated both races and put up a wall between them.¡± The Jeonglyeong looked at me in horror. ¡°I said there was going to be a war. In a war, the opponent must be able to kind of fight back. Are you guys still sure you want a war?¡± All 4 people nod their heads. I tap on the table and transports them back home. I transport myself to the shadow. He was sitting in his chair with a grim look on his face. ¡°we cannot trust humans, not even my own blood.¡± ¡°I am sorry shadow.¡± ¡°In 5 years show the kids what happen today. Show them why I pick them and why I am tired of my own race.¡± I just sigh and left. Part 61 Dragons Wendenlin POV I have been 2 years since we have met the shadow. At first, the time on this ship has been hard work. The training Rex put me through was enough for me wanting to die. Yet, after a few months, it got fun. Each time my body got hurt I stop feeling pain. It was weird instead of pain I felt pleasure. I know old people hate getting hurt as much as young but I instead love it. I had to ask Rex if she like pain and she said no. So, it made me feel even weird but that doesn¡¯t matter. My fairy evolves twice. It went from a goblin to an Ogre. It was such a happy sight at first but then I had to ask the question of why I couldn¡¯t get a cute fairy. The goblin was bigger and means then the other goblins I have seen with others of my kind and the Ogre was a huge monster. I have to ask the dragons why my fairies aren¡¯t cute. It was almost time for our meeting with the dragons. I was in Hercules studio stretching my body. I have gotten into a routine and it was very hard to break it. I know I was told by Rex yesterday to stay in my room and rest but I couldn¡¯t. I am too excited to meet the dragons once again. Oh, yes also my little brother. I haven¡¯t thought about him for two years. Well, he has been with Emily so I don¡¯t have anything to worry about. My fairy is beside me looking big and mean. Why can¡¯t I get a cute fairy? I finish stretching when I feel a soft paw on my back. I turn around and it is Isis standing behind me. I jump on her back. We teleport right in front of the dragons, the black dragon is playing chess. The white dragon is flying around and poking the black dragon. I cannot believe my eyes once again. The strongest fairies I know keep acting like children when I am around them. I shake my head. Footsteps are coming from behind me. I turn around and see my little brother walking with a book in his hand and another hand holding Emily¡¯s hand. Oh is that so sweet? She is acting like my little brother¡¯s mother. I hope she is a better person than our real mother. On my brother¡¯s head, there is a mermaid. She is a cute little girl reading on his head. I look back at my Ogre, who is staring menacingly at the dragons. The little mermaid waves her cute little arm. Ohh, I want to touch her and pet her. Why can¡¯t I get a cute little fairy like that? My Ogre is bigger than me and looks like it has gone through war. ¡°sister, sister.¡± My brother runs up to me and gives me a big huge. ¡°You have grown little brother. What book are you holding?¡± He pulls away and says, ¡°This is an advanced physics book. From where Emily is from people from the ages of 18 older would usually learn from this book but I am able to understand it now. She says I am super smart.¡± I pat my little brother on the head. We good thing he learns stuff like that. Oh man, I didn¡¯t learn anything besides train my body and learn how to dance. I turn my face and look at Isis. She puts her paw over her head. It seems she forgot to teach me this crap as well. Oh well, I hear a snap.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. My brother turns his head looking in the direction of the noise. I quickly touch his fairy while he isn¡¯t looking. She was wet and soft. I really want to capture her and make her into my fairy. Well, it isn¡¯t like it will become mines so let¡¯s ignore that idea. I turn to see the shadow and his two new found friends with him. I walk back to Isis and ask, ¡°Are you going to tell the shadow to stop destroying you? Every other month they cause explosions that rung throughout the entire ship.¡± Isis responses ¡°Do not worry about it. It didn¡¯t cause any lasting harm and the shadow is the one is owns this ship. I just fly it and do his bidding. Let it go.¡± I sigh and watch the dragons fly up to the shadow. They sit in front of him. The shadow turns towards me. He calls me out and says, ¡°Hey, we are getting ready to start you are a part of this. Come over here so we can get started.¡± I roll my eyes and walk right behind the shadow. ¡°So dragons are they fit enough and happy enough for you to start training them? Or should we wait 100 years before you guys decide to train them?¡± The shadow complains to the dragons. The white dragon swipes him with his tail, the shadow goes flying through the air. ¡°Stop crying and let us look at the younglings.¡± The black dragon says as the shadow flies over him. ¡°Come children let us have a good look at you.¡± The black dragon says with a smile. We walk close to the dragons and the white one grabs me and the black one grabs my little brother. The white dragon pats me on my head and looks at my fairy. ¡°You have grown well little one. You show the fire of the light side. Look at you all muscle and no brains not only that but your fairy is awesome. It is way stronger than an old Orge of this level. With my training you, you will never lose a fight.¡± Shadow kicks the white dragon in the back. ¡°Not uh, she doesn¡¯t have the potential of the strongest Jeoglyeong on the planet.¡± The white dragon starts to laugh. ¡°Those weaklings cannot beat a true fairy master. You know better than anyone how much stronger us fairies are compared to those losers.¡± The shadow shakes his head. ¡°this one takes after me and there isn¡¯t a fairy stronger than me now is there?¡± The black dragon starts to laugh. ¡°Yes, that is correct but there is a fairy that is your match. This boy might not be a fighter but he also has great potential. The darkness will always win in the end.¡± 62. Light means crazy The dragons put us both down. The shadow gets in between the dragons and asks, ¡°So, are we good or do we need to wait longer.¡± The white dragon replies, ¡°Yes, everything is in order we can begin to train these two. Do the other teachers have any problems?¡± The dragons look at the three other adults and ask. Goldfish walks in front and ask, ¡°I have been wondering why we don¡¯t have a person to train these kids in shooting? What are they not advance enough to use guns?¡± The shadow looks at goldfish and replies, ¡°No, need for guns. They are immune to bullets for the most part. Unless you make a weapon that can destroy a planet you will not be able to harm them. Let me show you, little boy comes here.¡± The shadow beacons my little brother in front of him. The shadow creates a long steel pipe with handle. He aims it at my little brother and fires. My little brother flies back 10 meters. Wow, so cool. ¡°Do me next that seems fun!¡± I demand. Shadow looks at me and tries to give me the gun. ¡°No does the thing that makes me fly backward 10 meters. That looks like an exciting ride.¡± Everyone starts staring at me. Oops, that is a strange request. Stupid me. The black dragon starts laughing. He is rolling on the ground laughing. The shadow does a facepalm and the white dragon gives me a thumbs up with his wings. My little brother gets up looking confuse. ¡°Sister that hurt really badly. Why do you want to experience the same thing?¡± The black dragon starts laughing even harder. ¡°haha, she is a light fairy if I ever saw one. She is a brute. Little one the reason why your sister is like this is that that is her nature. The light shines brightly and they love anything and everything that will make them shine. Your sister seems like a fighting type that loves battle and injury. Look at her fairy it is an Ogre something big strong and stupid. She is going to be a battle freak. I remember last time she didn¡¯t want to fight in the war. Well, sooner than later she is going to be on the front lines fighting the hardest. You are going to have to watch her back. The light sideburns bright but also goes out.¡± My little brother nods at what the dragon answered. No, no no, I am not like that. I am not a battle freak. It does feel nice when I get hurt that doesn¡¯t mean I like fighting. Ugh, my big mouth. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I turn my head and look at everyone. The shadow is doing a facepalm, Hercules does thumb up, goldfish has his eyes close he might be thinking, and Emily is looking worried. Hey, I do not need you to worry about me look after my little brother. I already have a mother and she is a big prick.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The shadows walk up and say. ¡°well let''s ignore this little psychopath and I will give you orders on how I want these kids to be trained.¡± Both dragons start to laugh and roll on the floor. ¡°Hey, stupid dragons what is so funny?¡± The white dragon gets up and replies, ¡°how can you talk? We have seen your fight with Anaisa. You two fought for 10 days after 1 day you found enjoyment in getting hit. For the rest of the time, you could have easily dodge multiple attacks instead you took them to head own and was so excited that you were being hurt. She gets that attitude from you. Do not act like she has nothing to do with you. Heck, she seems a lot like you. I see so much of you inside of her. She is your decanted.¡± The shadow starts to sweat. ¡°How did you guys see that fight?¡± the shadow ask. The dragon replies.¡°Anaisa uploaded it inside of Isis and on one of Anaisa movie nights with the fairies he showed us that fight.¡±The shadow drops to the ground. He lays down and doesn¡¯t move. Everyone is standing around just looking at the shadow. He lay there for a mew minute. I was getting bored so I pick up a stick that was near me and pokes the shadow a few times. The shadow jumps up and looks at everyone. ¡°everyone forgets that you hear that I like getting hurt. If this spreads throughout of the ship I will hurt everyone here.¡± Everyone nods at the shadow. ¡°That is good now where were we, I know I was going to give schedules of the training menu. The training menu will consist of learning how to fight close combat, learning tactics, learning about how to use their fairy powers and the most important part, on how to fight for the greater good. Everyone here has a roll in teaching. Dragons you are first up can you please look at their fairy tree.¡± My little brother asks, ¡°What is a fairy tree?¡± The shadow looks at the dragons and says, Well are you going to respond to the boy question?¡± The black dragon sighs and replies, ¡°We can look at your talent and see what kind of fairies you will have at a given strength. It isn¡¯t 100% correct because people can change but the odds are you are going to stay on this line. Let me give you an example. The little girl didn¡¯t you have a none starter fairy when your fairy turn into an Orge?¡± ¡° Yes, I had a goblin as a fairy before the Ogre fairy,¡± I reply. ¡°Now, little boy what about you? Did you have a fairy before the mermaid?¡± The black dragon asks. ¡°No, my fairy first transformation is a mermaid.¡± My little brother replies. ¡°See we are able to determine which fairy you are going to get next. So both of you come here so I can see which fairies you guys are going to get.¡± 63. My last fairy is a cute kitty We walk to the dragons. The white dragon put on finger on my head. The world starts to spin and I look over to see my fairy changing shape. The fairy was transforming so fast that I couldn¡¯t tell which shapes it was supposed to be taken. The room stops spinning and the fairy starts to take shape. It fell onto the ground and 4 legs start to form. Its color starts to turn white. The fairy starts to grow insides. I turn into a 6-foot tall kitty!!! I run up to it and start to pet it. It gives out a loud roar. Oh, it is so cute. I cannot believe my fairy will turn this cute! I want it. Can we please keep it as it is right now? I turn to the dragon and ask, ¡°How long will it take for me to turn my fairy to this cute kitty?¡± The dragon starts rubbing his head and turns toward the shadow. It seems that it is pleading with the shadow about something. The shadow turns his head and walks away. He walks to Isis and starts to pet her. I walk to the dragon and start to poke it. ¡°Dragon what is wrong?¡± The dragon gives a cough. ¡°um, this fairy is a teir one fairy. You are not strong enough to handle its power. Your potential is only at mid teir two. The only way you can summon this fairy is for you to burn up your soul and it will only appear for a moment. Not only is that but there Zero way for you to summon something more powerful than this tiger.¡± ¡°NO,¡± I yell. ¡°No?¡± the dragon replies. ¡°I want my kitty; if I am going to fight in this stupid war tell me how to get it.¡± The dragon looks at the shadow pleading to do something about this. No, I want my kitty and I do not care what anyone says. The shadow summons his chair and starts flying around in it, ignoring the dragon. The white dragon turns towards my little brother and says. ¡°Brother help me with her. Please?¡± I turn to look at the black dragon as well. The black dragon looks angry and was staring at my little brother fairy. The white dragon turns towards my little brother¡¯s fairy as well. The moment he sees my brother¡¯s fairy he starts to growl. The shadow hearing the white dragon growl flies his chair to my little brother¡¯s fairy. He starts to laugh. I walk over and see my little brother¡¯s fairy. It was an ugly big monster. It was massive. The dragons stood around 20 feet tall and this monster was twice that. I ask, ¡°What is that?¡± The shadow flew his chair next to me and response, ¡°That is a Cthulhu, the dragon¡¯s worst enemy. You little brother has a lot more potential than I thought. For his line to end at the Cthulhu is surprising. So, we can say his fairy should be stronger than you little girl.¡± Meh, his fairy is just bad and ugly. I run back to my cute fairy and start hugging its nose. My fairy turns back into an ogre. Nooo!!!! Why me? I look around and see the dragons calming down. ¡°So how are you two going to train these younglings?¡± the shadow asks while flying around in his chair. ¡°We are going to teach them in how to make their fairies independent.¡± The dragons reply at the same time. The shadow stops flying around in his chair, he moves his chair in-between the dragons and tilts his head. ¡°What do you mean by that? Fairies act independently of their owner all of the time.¡± The dragons shake their heads. ¡°No, they don¡¯t. Even if you count them going berserk when the owners fall unconsciously that doesn¡¯t count as independent. That is just the fairies becoming enraged machines. We are talking about your fairy-like Anansi, who can ignore your orders do not need to be around you and are able to fight without needing to think about.¡± The dragon replies. ¡°Look at them there fairies can only follow them and not much else. They also might be able to use the fairies powers but that is about it. We dragon know the best way for fairy users to gain their independents. We also are the only ones that can train lower life forms into training their fairies to become independent. It takes a lot of hard work and decades of training for this to happen.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. You two should be happy that we are training you in the way of the dragon. The first step to learn is going to take years of practice and hard work. What we need you guys to do is find your soul and find the fairy part of it. It is going to take years so do not worry if you do not get it right now. Close your eyes and find the energy of your body.¡± My little brother sits down and closes his eyes. If it is going to take years why should I care? I roll my eyes and look at the white dragon. He walks up to me and put his head down on the ground. What is he begging me to try? OMG. Ok, I will try this stupid thing so it can go away. I close my eyes and look for energy in my body. The world around me gets quite. I can feel a tug around my heart leaving my body and towards the direction of my fairy. I concentrate all of my efforts on that location. I look in myself and see a white flame that looks like the big kitty that is supposed to end my fairy line. It was right there and it gives out a big roar and I open my eyes in shock. The dragons are staring at me with their eyes wide open. The white dragon yells, ¡°That is impossible? How did you see that? What can of monster are you?¡± The shadow starts to clap, ¡°Haha you arrogant dragons do not forget who blood run through their veins. If it wasn¡¯t for their opponent I will have to pick her to win the entire thing.¡± The dragon swings their heads at the shadow and the black dragon says, ¡°Yes, they are your kin. I am sorry for doubting them. This is going to be a lot easier then I expect isn¡¯t that right white brother.¡± ¡°Yes, black brother this is good. We can train actual monsters. I see the little brother is finishing as well.¡± The dragons turn their heads toward my little brother. ¡°Question why were there doors blocking the way of my fairy? Once I located it doors starts raising up and was blocking my way.¡± My little brother asked. ¡°Doors? There shouldn¡¯t be any doors also we watched both you and your sister and there were no doors. Shadow did you witness any doors?¡± The black dragon replies. ¡°No, doors the kid is crazy to let ignore him and move on.¡± ¡°Hey do not talk that way about my little brother. 64. Training part 2. I look around and saw that the dragons were depressed. It seems like we passed their test way faster than expected. I look at the shadow and ask, ¡°So, are we done for today? We train with the dragons and we have finished their training for years to come or close to it.¡± The dragon''s roar. ¡°Missy you have only begun to learn about the power of fairies. Do not get ahead of yourself. We only need a week to figure out a new training method for your monsters. What you learn was suppose to take at least 5 years but it is ok. We can adapt to this situation. Do not worry the next time you come before us, we are going to destroy your pride and you will understand the greatness of a dragon.¡± The white dragon yells. The shadow starts to clap his hands, and says, ¡°ok everyone lets all calm down. We are a bit ahead of schedule this whole week was supposed to be dragon week but it seems like we got things done faster than expected. So now we are going to do strength training. Herc you are up.¡± ¡°Yes, it is mine time to shine.¡± Hercules walks up to me and nods his head. He asks, ¡°What have rex taught you?¡± ¡°She only gave me the basic and was building on my foundation.¡± ¡°Do you know how to control your muscles?¡± ¡°No, she never taught me that only how to control my breathing.¡± Hercules walks away from me and to my little brother. He grabs my little brother wrist and shakes his head in disappointment. He lets him go and says, ¡°Well this one needs a lot of work. Shadow can you take us to one of my training areas that are free of all people?¡± The shadow snaps his fingers and everyone was transported to a new location. We were transported to a place with a lot of exercising equipment. There was a track that was about a mile long. All of the equipment was in the middle surrounded by the track. It looks like the place that I train with rex and Isis. Yet this place was more worn down. The equipment looks like it has been used to death. There were footprints in the ground as showing that people were running on the track. Hercules looks at the shadow and says, ¡°Why did you bring us here? This is my private training area. I know there are plenty of places we can train beside here.¡± The shadow looks at Hercules and replies, ¡°This is the best place to train. You have trained here for millions of years. Use this environment to train the kids and stop whining.¡± Hercules walks away from everyone. He moves toward one of his equipment and flips a switch. ¡°So kids come here I need to test you guys strength. Run one lap around the track as fast as you can and also find some weights and we will see your strength.¡± Yay running. This is something I can do. Today have been really boring all of this talking now time for some action. My brother and I walk to the starting line. I look up to the shadow and points to a footprint in the track. The shadow snaps his fingers and even out the entire track. Now, the table was set my brother and I got into a running position. The shadow holds up a flag and says, ¡°3, 2, 1, go.¡± I took off like a bat out of hell. It took only 2 mins for me to cross the finish line. My personal best, I turn around and look for my brother and he wasn¡¯t even halfway done. It took him a minute to finish. Hercules then picks up some weights. ¡°You two lift these weights up, I want to see your strength.¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.I start picking up different weight to test my strength. I lift up 100 pounds and it seems very easy. I put it down and pick up the 600 pounds weight. It only took one hand but I could only lift it once. Hercules looks at me and says, ¡°I can estimate how much you can carry now by lifting those two weights go over there and wait a moment.¡± My little brother picks up 200 pounds and had a lot of trouble just picking it up. Hercules nods his head. ¡°You two come over here and stand under this machine.¡± I look at Hercules and ask, ¡°What is the point of this machine?¡± Hercules moves to a control panel and starts pushing buttons. He looks up and says, ¡°This is to test your true strength.¡± I ask. ¡°Then what was the point of testing our strength in the first place?¡± ¡°Beings, for the most part, do not use 100% of their strength because their bodies stop them. This helps me understand what percent people use their strength. So, can you please step inside of the machine.¡± I roll my eyes and step inside fo the machine. A blue light scans me up and down. ¡°thank you next.¡± I move away and watch my little brother step inside of the machine and watch the blue light scan him up and down as well. ¡°looking at the results they are mind-blowing. I now know how the dragons feel looking at you two monsters. Wendelin, you are at 90%. Compare to Wilfred who is at 70%. The avg for something normal is around 50% and for a trained athlete, it is 75%. But standing before me is someone who doesn¡¯t really train and someone who had minimal about of training. Wendelin, rex must have seen your potential and decide that you didn¡¯t need much training and wait for me to teach you. Well, this is a good thing I never had such strong students. Shadow can you please clear out this equipment and let me start training these kids right now.¡± 65. Traning part 2 The shadow snaps his fingers and all of the equipment disappears. ¡°Ok, kids now I am going to see how you guys fight. Shadow can you please get the weakest person on this ship to fight these kids.¡± The shadow once again snaps his fingers and a person appears. He was a guy in a lab coat and glasses. He looks like he was doing an experiment before he came here. He turns around looking confuse and ask, ¡°Why am I here I was making a breaking discovery?¡± He then sees the shadow. ¡°I am sorry sir I am yours to command.¡± The shadow walks up to the man and says, ¡°This guy name is Adam and he is an engineer. He has only been on this ship for over 300,000 years. He is the newest member of our team.¡± I look at the guy and it doesn¡¯t seem he has any combat experience but he is over 300,000 years old and could learn a lot in those years. ¡°Wendelin you are up first. Try your best to fight him with all of your might soi can gauge on what type of fighter you are.¡± Adam looks up and asks, ¡±Do I have to fight children. I was in the middle of something. Hercules, I am a huge fan but why am I needed here?¡± Shadow replies, ¡°Because I say so.¡± The man puts his head down and starts to shiver. Hercules walks to Adam and draws a line in front of him with his foot. 50 meters away he draws another line. ¡°Wendelin steps on the line and we will get started.¡± I walk to the opposite of Adam and step on the line. The shadow snaps his fingers and Adam and I both turn toward the shadow. The shadow looks at Adam and says, ¡°Do not hold back fight with all of you might or else.¡± Adam trembles and got back into position. Hercules starts a countdown, ¡°3, 2, 1, fight.¡± Adam flies at me with a punch. There is no way for me to dodge the attack. Wait why am I thinking about dodging. I lift up my fist. There is no need to back down his punching isn¡¯t that scary. I will not run away. Both of our attacks collide and my arm breaks in a few places but unlike him, I had my next attack ready. My other fist was going to hit his blind spot on his chin. Adam backs up right before I could hit him. He looks confused. I just miss hitting him. Adam looks at my arm and then at the shadow. While he was looking away, I run up and tries to kick him in the face. He seems surprised by my attack but he was able to counter with his fist. POP! The bone in my leg pops out but this doesn¡¯t stop me I know for sure I will hit him this time. I shot an uppercut to hit his chin. He dodges and kicks me away. My body was in a terrible state I couldn¡¯t even stand anymore. I cannot believe I didn¡¯t want to fight. This was so much fun. I start to laugh. I climb back up bearly standing on one leg. Adam backs up. He is looking scared. I try to take a step forward but falls on the ground. ¡°Shadow, Hercules, I do not want to do this anymore. That girl is scary. She is laughing with two broken limbs and crawling towards me like she is going to win the fight even if it cost her life. I am not a fighter. Can you please call someone else?¡± Adam yells while backing away from me. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.Hercules walks up to me and says, ¡°Yeah she is done. Adam wins.¡± ¡°Wait no I can still fight this is nothing. I am having too much fun. Let¡¯s keep going. They cry baby isn¡¯t even sweating yet.¡± I yell. The shadow snaps his fingers and I was transported in a chair next to the shadow. ¡°Be a good girl and sit here while your body heals.¡± Straps surround my body and I couldn¡¯t move. My body starts to heal. The shadow looks at Adam and says, ¡°You only have one more fight today and the other one isn¡¯t like this crazy girl. So, get back on that line and get ready to fight.¡± Adam runs back to the line once again. My little brother walks up to me. ¡°Sister, why do you like being an injury? It hurts and you also scared me as well. You didn¡¯t want to fight but now you seem to enjoy it what has changed?¡± I start to laugh and replies, ¡°Little brother, I was always afraid and scared as well. But ever since coming here and able to do stuff because I wanted to I realize how fun pushing my body to the limits and further is. Not having to run, not having to worry about where our next meal is coming. I think I have found my purpose. I want to fight. I do not mind going home anymore. We get to have a war! We get to have a long fight! Little brother does not worry about me. I have found what I want to do.¡± My little brother shakes his head and walks to the line and got ready for the fight. Hercules once again gives a count down ¡°3, 2, 1, fight.¡± Adam rushes at my little brother and throws his punch but this time I can see it. He isn¡¯t as straight forward like last time he is doing a fake. My brother doesn¡¯t fall for it. Instead of dodging his first punch he dodges the second. He turns around and yells, ¡°I give up.¡± My little brother was sweating like crazy. It seems like he saw death with that punch. The shadow snaps his fingers and Adam disappears. ¡°Question kids why didn¡¯t you two use your fairies in this fight?¡± Fairies, ¡°I forgot I reply.¡± My little brother says, ¡°I do not know how to use my fairies power.¡± ¡°Stupid dragons are freaking useless.¡± The shadow screams. 66. Emily鈥檚 training Hercules walks up to the shadow and taps him on his shoulder. ¡°Shadow can summon my computer so I can get to work?¡± The shadow snaps his fingers and a desk, chair, and computer appears. Hercules walks up to the desk and starts typing on his keyboard. Minutes past as Hercules is typing on his keyboard, I have no idea how much time has past. I sat down and waited for Hercules to finish typing so we can do something else. The shadow is in his chair zooming around the place, my little brother is sitting as well, the only two people standing is Emily and Goldfish. Rumble. I turn and look at my little brother whose stomach was rumbling. Hercules hears the noise and looks up. ¡°Why are you guys still here? This is going to take the rest of the day to finish. Go away I am finished for today.¡± The shadow zooms around in his chair right next to Hercules. ¡°Hey Herc why didn¡¯t you say this 30 minutes ago after I call up your computer?¡± Hercules looks up at the shadow and says, ¡°Um, I forgot.¡± The shadow rolls his eyes and snaps his fingers. We are transported to the cafeteria. The shadow looks at us and says, ¡°Go eat; we are having a break right now.¡± The shadow disappears. I walk to one of the places and got myself a healthy meal. I haven¡¯t been eating a lot of sweets instead have been eating a bunch of health food. I walk back the group and my little brother looks at my meal. ¡°Sister that food looks kind of plain why are you eating it?¡±I ignore my little brother and start eating my food. Emily walks up behind me and asks, ¡°You should be nicer to your little brother you might miss him one day. Must of us here miss the love ones that we have left behind. You don¡¯t have to be so cold and so determine. No matter what is the situation has a little hope please.¡± I turn towards here and start wondering why is she even here. I know Hercules will teach us how to fight and Goldfish is the one that is going to teach us tactics. But what is her role? ¡°I am eating this because I am used to it. I have been training really hard with Rex and I do not want to change up my eating habits. Little brother does not worry about me. Have fun eating whatever food you want.¡± I tell my little brother as I eat my food. Emily pats me on the head and whispers in my ear, ¡°You are very kind please stay this way forever.¡± I finish my meal and turn toward the others. The shadow reappears in front of me. The shadow looks at everyone and asks, ¡°Are you guys finish eating?¡± I nod my head but my little brother shakes his head. The shadow looks at my little brother, ¡°well you can finish eating at the place we are going.¡± The shadow snaps his fingers. We are transported to a room. The shadow flies his chair in front of the room and says, ¡°This time it is Emily training is going to be training you guys. She is going to be teaching you guys the art of war.¡± I tilt my head. ¡°Shadow isn¡¯t that Goldfish job.¡± The shadow starts laughing. ¡°No, young one, Tactics is different from the art of war. I will let Emily explain.¡± Emily walks up right next to the shadow and says, ¡°Question what would happen if you kill a leader in the middle of a battle?¡± My little brother raises his hand. Emily nods in his direction. ¡°The next guy in charge will take over.¡± Emily nods and asks, ¡°Ok, what if the man is a king and he is the only person that give orders to the army?¡± I tilt my head again. This is a weird question. I answer, ¡°the army will fall apart since there is no leader.¡± Emily nods and chuckles. ¡°Yes, that might happen but there is another possibility. The leader is love and killing him to engage his followers. They pull strength from the deepest parts of their bodies and overruns you.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. My little brother raises his hand, Emily nods to him. ¡°Why would that happen? Wouldn¡¯t they most likely retreat since their leader died and they have no one to command them.¡± Emily laughs, ¡°You guys sound like Goldfish. Goldfish never told you how he died this is a good time to tell them.¡± Goldfish walks up to the front of the room and says, ¡°The day I was killed I went to a battle in which I had zero percent of losing. My army was half the size of my opponent but I had led the opposite army into a trap. Not only that but their foolish king decides to leave his castle and fight on the front lines. He was a good man and was loved by his people but I was arrogant. His forces have won many battles and at the time I was young and stupid. I wanted to conquer the entire world because I was that much smarter than everyone else at war. I was so disappointed that this man was leading an unbeaten army walk into a trap. I order my force to attack and kill the stupid king so that the remaining forces will lose their will to fight. The arrows rain down on the king and he dies in the first wave. Now, less than half of the remaining army survives the initial attack. Not only that but most of them were wounded and some heavily wounded. Something unexpected happens, the army didn¡¯t break down the moment they saw their dead king they became enraged. They start to climb the cliff that my army was the station. I didn¡¯t care at the time. They were just dead men walk. I had my army shoot them down because they were nothing but fish in the barrel. My army shoots arrows but the people didn¡¯t fall. They kept climbing the cliff. They were moving at speeds that should have been impossible. I still didn''t worry if they did climb up the cliff my army should have been able to easily cut them down with their swords. I was na?ve. They were an army that was possessed. The climb the cliff and starts to cut down my men like they were cutting through paper. It took 5 of my people just to stop one of them. I look at the battlefield and saw myself losing for the first time. My plan was perfect, nothing went wrong. The king is dead half of the army died in the first attack. Yet, my army was being pushed back. I still didn''t worry but that was the last mistake on that battlefield. After losing half of my troops, my army turn tail and ran. I was talking to myself that this wasn¡¯t possible. Even if this army found a second wind it wouldn¡¯t take them long before they ran out of energy. I step before my troops and told them to keep fight or I would cut them down. The soldiers took a step back because they know my martial arts strength. Yet, the screams of the battlefield made them less scared of me. They turn their swords on me. My men were the ones that killed me. The reason why I am here now is that I refuse to believe I was at fault for losing that battle. The shadow came to me at my death and asks if I wanted to live forever. I ask him would I be able to find out why I lost this battle he said yes. That is why I am here now.¡± 67. Emily鈥檚 training part 2 Goldfish looks piss and sits down after his speech. Emily looks at us and says, ¡°Yes, tactics are great but you need to learn about humans and their emotions. What goldfish didn¡¯t realize was how much the people love the king and the idea of nothing was going to stop them from getting their revenge. Goldfish beaten other leaders that was consider good kings but the difference between them and this one was he never lost a battle before. These soldiers were hardening warriors. They have fought many battles and the leader helps them be victorious. Them losing was one thing but losing the king that gave them victories was something else. Goldfish mistake was trying to fight an undefeated army without overwhelming force or playing the long game where the army gets worn down. Goldfish didn¡¯t understand people emotions. That is why he lost.¡± I do not get it. Just because he didn¡¯t understand people emotions why did he lose that battle? Was it because he was thinking to hard? My little brother rises his hand, ¡°What do you mean that his mistake was he didn¡¯t bring an overwhelming force or playing the long game.¡± Emily looks at my brother and replies, ¡°Wilfred, how would you feel if someone kill me?¡± He looks down at his hands, ¡°I will feel angry.¡± Emily turns towards me, ¡°What about you wemdelin?¡± I reply, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care that much.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Hey, you are the one who spent all of the time with her. Why would I care if she lived or died?¡± Emily smiles ¡°Sister please do not say that¡± ¡°it is ok Wilfred, that was the answer I was looking for. Now, Wilfred do you think your sister would fight my murders?¡± ¡°Um, I think she will.¡± ¡°What about you Wilfred would you attack my murders?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°now seeing both of your reactions, let me make up a scenario. Someone wants to assaissate me and they want to get out alive. They learn about I will be protected by wendelin and knows how she feels about me. What would be the best way to go about this assassination?¡± I look up at Emily and say, ¡°It would be best for the assassin to go after you and kill you. I think after you die I wouldn¡¯t fight the assaissin.¡± ¡°Yes, that is what I would do as well. On the other hand Wilfred if it was you protecting me, I would kill you first. The reason being after my death you will become in rage. The odds of me not being killed by you will drop tremendously.¡± I started to get it. Why we need someone like her teaching us. ¡°I am here to teach you about humans and feelings. Try to fight a war without emotions and the odds are you might lose. Like this guy over here.¡± Goldfish snorts, ¡°If you would only fight fair my winning percent vs you would be at 100%..¡± Emily looks at goldfish and laughs, ¡°Dear how about stop trying to be a robot and learn some real tactics.¡± ¡°This is nothing but stupidy. I would have crush you on a real battle field.¡± ¡°I forgot who actually conquer their planet vs the person who died by their own soldiers. Wouldn¡¯t you call that person a moron.¡± ¡°Women your bit of knowledge is worthless. Shadow do she have to be here training the kids. She is worthless. All they need to learn is my tactics not human crap that she keep spouting.¡± The shadow stops fling around in his chair and flies in front of Goldfish. ¡°Stop crying both of you are on my ship. No one on this ship is worthless. Do not make me force you to play a game against me.¡± Goldfish takes a few steps back. He had a look of horror. ¡°I am sorry sir please forgive me. Emily hurry up my turn is next.¡± Goldfish sat back down.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Emily rolls her eyes and says, ¡° That is it for today. I just need you guys understand the purpose of this class.¡± She sighs ad look at goldfish and say, ¡°Let the kids have an hour break. I want them to absorb the information that I just gave them. ¡° Goldfish looks at us and sighs, ¡°Ok, evil women I am going to let them take a break before I start training them. I want to see what they got as well.¡± I got up from my desk and starts to stretch. After I took a stretch I walk up to Isis and ask, ¡°Can you take me back to my training room.¡± The shadow snaps his fingers and I was back at my training room. I start to jump around. I have been sitting for too long. Do I really need to care about other people¡¯s feelings? I understand Emily point but I do not understand people that well. Ever since the shadow told us that the Jeonglyeong didn¡¯t need slaves I always wonder why we were slaves. After jumping around I start to run. I needed to clear my head. I can feel the breeze on my face as I run. The sounds around start to disappear and I can only hear my own thoughts. I still question why are thrown into slavery. Did we do something wrong? Were we the cause of them throwing us into slavery? I do not think so because if we deserve it the shadow might have been on their side. He seems the time of person that likes heavy revenge. So, I do not think we did anything for us to deliver this. Out of the corner of my eye I see Isis. I do another lap and run up to isis and give her a big hug. Isus huge me back. She throws me on her back and ask, ¡°what is troubling you little one?¡± I lay on Isis back and reply, ¡°I was wonder why the fairy race were slaves on my home planet. Also why don¡¯t humans make any logic sense? I understand what Emily is saying but I feel like I do not care about people¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°Yes, looking at you humans, you guys do not make any logic sense. The reason why the fairy users on your planet are slaves is because the Jeonglyeong notice that you guys were getting stronger faster than they were. This made them scare of what would happen if you guy became more powerful than them. there was a war and they won it. Forcing you guy to become slaves to them.¡± 68. Isiss backstory I sit up and look at Isis. I ask a question, ¡°do you think I should replay them the favor? If we somehow win this stupid war, do you think I should make them into slaves as they did to us?¡± Isis lifts me off of her back and puts me in front of her. She pats me on the head and replies, ¡°No, I think you should forgive them. It happens a long time ago and you humans need to keep being irrational. You have every right to treat them like they treated you. Not only is that but there no reason for you to look out for revenge. Everyday fairies grow stronger than the Jeonglyeong win this war and there isn¡¯t a way for them to compete against you. But instead, you must be better than them. I know it doesn¡¯t seem like it but a shadow is a moral person that is why he is doing this in the first place. The shadow has found out that there is a period in time when a species will have their final war. This war will either break them or they will rise above it and become even better. Emily¡¯s people were the same. They had technology a little head of you and they had a final war. After the war ended Emily¡¯s people, they formed a utopia. The age of space is peaceful for species because they left all of that angry behind. We are rooting for you guys to be the same. No one wants this war to happen. The shadow is disappointed that he even have to make you guys do this. He wants Alexander to win but I feel he have too much hate in his heart. When I look at you I see the shadow when he was innocent. Someone who has much to look forward to and someone that might be able to see the good in people.¡± I look at isis with a sad face. I do not think I can meet up to her expectations. I also have hatred in my heart. I do not want to be a slave, I saw how my people were treated. I do not know what Isis see in me. Isis pats me on the head again. ¡°You are a good person better than most. You are one of the few people that have to challenge the shadow about his morals. I bet you are wondering why I follow the shadow.¡± I look up to Isis and start to think Isis is a good person why would she follow someone like the shadow who is a monster. ¡°Why do you follow him? You seem very different than him.¡± She looks at me and said, ¡°Let me tell you how I beat fate. I am an anomaly. I shouldn¡¯t be here. I should be part of a gaming Ai. The reason I love the rabbit form because that is how I was created. I was born into a game like a rabbit. I was nothing special even worst I was worthless. But I did the impossible and the shadow picks me out of all of the A.Is in the multiverse to command his ship. I am the third most powerful being in the multiverse. Yet, I was born as the runt of the litter. In the game, I start off as the weakest creature. I see a lot of you in me as well. The shadow thinks Alexander is going to be the one who rules over your people. I think it will be you.¡± She picks me up and put me in her lap. ¡°Now, let me tell you how I got here.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I was created in the game as something that should be killed off by a beginner. We were rabbits not much of a threat to any of the actual players but for the beginner, we were a good opponent to face because we were fast and gave out a decent amount of experience. MY master was crazy. He decides to play as a class most people agree was useless. He loved animals so he decides to be a beastmaster. A beastmaster can make contracts with the different animals in the game but each animal you make a contract with the experience is a divide among all of the animals. So, it takes a long time for a person to level his animals to a decent level for them to fight. Not only that but if the animal dies, it is gone forever. That means its experience and level. My master didn¡¯t care he made a contract with my entire colony. Not only that but he made a contract with me. When I said I was the runt of the litter I mean it. Everyone had hp around 30, my hp was 3. There was nothing in the game with less hp than me. My master did find something in the beta that made him choose beastmaster class. He found out that animals can learn how to use the elements in the game. For an example, my brothers and sisters learn how to use wind, fire, water, and darkness element. I never learn them but that is beside the point. He discovers this by accident. A wolf was on fire and instead of killing it, my master fed it herbs. Because the wolf was able to survive the encounter the wolf evolves into a fire wolf. Because of this, my master saw the potential of being the best master.¡± I look at Isis horrified. What a monster. Forcing his pets through something like that. ¡°Hey, now do not look at me like that. My master wasn¡¯t a monster. Everything that we went through he did it as well. When putting us in the fire, he was right there beside us. Not only that but he put his pain meter on real-life mode. So, whatever his character went through he felt it in the real world. My mast was crazy and that is why I followed him.¡± 69. Isis back story part 2 ¡°On the day the game was released, my master starts at a village near my barrow. He was an introvert and despise people. He left the starting village and went out into the forest. That wasn¡¯t a very smart move because they were monsters in the forest that killed him. My barrow was half of the day walk from the starting village and it took my master over a week to get there because of the wolves and foxes. They killed him many times while he was walking through the forest. It might have taken a shorter time if he would have fought them instead of trying to friend them. He tries making a contract with them but failed and got killed for it. So, after a week of dying over and over again, he found a group of rabbits in a mellow eaten grass. He meets my brothers and sisters. Now, because they are supposed to be a beginners folder they ran up to him and attack him. Now, their attacks did no damage and my master thought they were playing with him. It turns out my master skin harder after the wolves and foxes kept biting him. With that, my master tries to get my brothers and sister to make a pack with him. They refuse. My master was confused. The reason being in the beta all you need was a contract and the animal or monster would agree to sign it. In the full game, my master needed to befriend the monsters or animals. Master didn¡¯t have two brain cells to rub together but he was a good guy. Instead of leaving the game and going on the net to learn more about the game, my master instead starts to play with my brothers and sisters. If he would have read the manual, he would have learned that he just needed to give them some food and they would have made contact on the spot. Instead, it took a week for my brothers and sister to gain enough friend points to make a contact with master. Stupid, stupid, stupid master. I miss him so much.¡± Isis starts to cry. I pat her on the head. She sniffs and asks, ¡°Where was I?¡± I reply, ¡°You were on the part were your master made a contract with your brothers and sisters question why didn¡¯t you make a contract with him as well?¡± Isis starts to laugh. She says, ¡°hey, do not jump ahead of the story wait. Now, just because they made a contract doesn¡¯t mean my brothers and sisters was going to show my master the way to our home. My master starts training my brothers and sisters in the art of war. This is the time where he started to teach my brothers and sisters element powers. Not only that but he also made a training course. He made them jump and run through obstacles. He also made charts of different animals, monsters, and humans. He showed them their weak points and how to attack them.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± I shout. ¡°I thought you said that your master was stupid. Can he be stupid doing stuff like this?¡± Isis laughs and replies, ¡°When it came to warfare my master was second to none. He was born in the wrong era. The place he was born was at peace and there wasn¡¯t any need for a geranial. On the other hand, my master didn¡¯t care about anything that didn¡¯t contain to war. He didn¡¯t like people but wanted soldiers. He didn¡¯t want mindless soldiers he wanted soldiers that can react and had a sense of self. So, that is why he choose the class of beastmaster but it was a class made for him. Now after training my brothers and sisters, he had an army of 30 rabbits that can strike humans weak points and use the elements. My master took his army on a test drive. He took the 30 rabbits and attack the starter village. It was the start of a legend. An army of rabbit destroys an entire town and left no survivors. The incent became a worldwide story. The weakest creature in the game destroys an entire village not only destroys an entire village but wipe it off the map.¡± ¡° Wait, why would a game make headlines around the world?¡± I ask. ¡°Oh, I keep forgetting my life is the exception, not the norm. As I said before we didn¡¯t have wars on my planet and games became something to substitute it.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. The game was called Kings. The objective was to become the king of the humans or the demons. There were other options but those were the two that the company marketed. At its peak, it had 4 billion individuals on at one time. Every few decades a new huge game comes out and most people on my planet play it every day. They didn¡¯t really need a huge workforce everything, for the most part, was automated. The humans live simple lives, but they did love their games.¡± Wow, 4 billion people playing one game. ¡°So it was a huge deal when rabbits destroy the village?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, it was a huge deal. There were over 300 people in that village and the weakest creature in the entire game wipe it off the map. How do you think people responded to this news?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I bet they were shocked.¡± ¡°Yes, nothing like this has ever happened before and it turns the world upside down. But there was something else it did. Because of this victory, my brothers and sister decide to show my master our home. It was a barrow with over 200 other rabbits and me.¡± 70. Isis鈥檚 back story part 3 ¡°When my master enters the colony everyone was overcome with fear. The 30 rabbits that were with master explain what happen to the village. My father and mother were surprised and made a contract with my master. Their contract causes my entire colony to make a contract with the master. My master became the leader of my colony and his first action was to step up a training course for the colony. My colony would have to leave the barrow but there was one little problem. I couldn¡¯t survive outside of the barrow without a lot of help. My master wanted to meet all of the rabbits in the barrow before we left for training. I was the last one my master meet. I could bearly open my eyes and I could hardly move. My master touch I and I shrink back. To me, he was a titan that I could bearly see. Well, that was the program talking I still haven¡¯t gained conscious yet. A bug causes me to be tiny and useless. My big dumb master instead of leaving me behind picks me up and carried me outside of the barrow. All 330 of us left the barrow and it was the first time I was able to leave. The light hit my eyes for the first time and it was like magic. I started to feel. I didn¡¯t know it at the time but it was the start of my awakening. The training started again but my master didn¡¯t need to start from the beginning with my other brothers and sisters because of him being the beastmaster. Yes if the animal or monster dies while in your passion and you get another you had to start over but as long as you have 30 or more monsters/ animals of the same kind in your passion the lowest of the level gets added to all others that you contract. So everyone jumps levels beside me. The bug causes me to stay at the same level. My master was able to gain an army and one useless blind rabbit. For the next year, my master took the rabbits and start to train them. He didn¡¯t only train them but also went out to look for more allies. The first group was wolves. There were over 500 wolves in the forest we were at and the alpha controls them all. My master challenges the wolves to a fight. My brothers and sisters steamrolled them. I was in my master''s arms. He was feeding me herbs to keep me alive. My father had the honor to challenge the alpha in a one on one fight. My father easy beat the alpha causing the war to end between the two sides and my master getting 500 more troops. For over 5 years my master went around destroying villages and gaining new allies. Our army grew to over 50 million strong, with new animals like giant spiders, gaunt scorpions, bears, and other different animals. My master didn¡¯t make contracts with monsters just animals or the giant ones.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. With the army of 50 million, we attack the demon king and his allies. It was a long and hard fight. The war last over 3 years, we came out victorious. Yet, we had big casualties. My dad and mom died 10% of our army died during that time. I couldn¡¯t care less I was with master and he took care of me. There was a problem. Each death hurt my master a lot. He might have been dumb but he was also very kind and soft. We were nothing but numbers and code yet after each death my master, he wrote down their name and game them a tomb. The day we won the war my master took over the demon¡¯s king throne. He orders all of the animals to leave he wanted some quite time. There he cried for all of the animals under his care that died. I felt his tears hitting the back of my body. My master left the game and I started to think. it was when I decide I cannot stay like this. I don¡¯t want my master to be sad anymore. I rewrote my own code. Somehow someway, I¡¯ve to gain consciousness. My master was sad and I wanted to make him happy. I couldn¡¯t be helpless anymore. I had to do something or anything. I went into my code and took out the bug that made me weak, made myself someone who could lead and fight that all was needed. For the first time, I was able to open my eyes and see the world around me. I was in the demon¡¯s king old chair in a huge room by myself. I look around and the entire room was empty. I use my legs for the first time and jump out of the chair. I left the throne room and hop outside. I saw all of the animals that my master have made a contract with, they were training and repairing the broken castle. I hoped to the training yard and stood up on my front two feet. I loaded millions of martial arts videos into my memory. I start punching the dummy but my first attack was awkward because I am a rabbit trying to imitate a human. Not only that but some of the martial arts went against each other. It was like I was fighting myself when I threw that punch. It was a wonderful feeling; I was finally outside and training like everyone else. I needed to become strong for my master sake. For 4 straight hours, I threw out a straight punch. I needed to be able to fight. Yet I couldn¡¯t throw a punch at all. My master logs back into the game and saw that I wasn¡¯t at his chair. He calls for me but couldn¡¯t find me. He ran around the entire castle looking for me. He went outside and search for me there. He found me punching the dummy. He gave out a sigh in relief after finding me. He watches me throw punch after punch. He walks up behind me and lines me up in a different position. I threw another punch and it clicks. I was able to understand how to fight. 71. Isis鈥檚 back story part 4 That one punch gave me everything I needed to learn about my body. I look at my hands and feet. I understood how to use them. I get into the perfect stance. I punch the dummy with incredible speed and accuracy. I starting moving my feet and kept hitting the target. I felt so alive it was like a weight was lifted off of me. I couldn¡¯t stop. I wanted to test my body even more. The demon castle was turned into a training area. I look up from the target and start to look at other training.My master pats me on the head. He must have known how I felt because he said only one world. ¡°Go.¡± I nodded my head and head off into the training area. The first area I arrive at was the kangaroos. They were punching and kicking a punching bag that shows the strength of their attacks. There was an empty dummy in the middle of the kangaroos. I jump over 20 meters in the air and landed in the empty space. I heard a whistle. I turn and look at my master. He had a surprised look on his face. I turn back looking at the kangaroos. They were punching the targets at 2000 KG of force when the kick the target it was at a 4000kg of force. I look at my target and wanted to beat them. I punch the target with a straight. I put my hold body into the attack and it register as 1750 kg. I wasn¡¯t as strong as the kangaroos but I was 20 times smaller than them. I should have been setting myself up for failure but instead I was close. I was close enough to say I was on the same level as them. I take back my hand and kick the target. I hit 3000 kg with the kick. I look at my master and he nods his head. I look at my body. I want to test even more of my body. I look around and see the race track. I jump over to my master and grabs his hand. I drag him to the race track was the fast of the animals were running. 8 different animals race at a time with. The track could fit over 200 runners but right now it only had 100 participates. I joined the race. I walk over to the starting line and look at the cheetahs. They were the fastest animals in our organization and some were faster than others. The fast cheetah was in our group. I wanted to beat him. I know I can beat him. I got into position. 3, 2,1, a fireball exploded starting the race. We all dash to the finish line. While we are running I look around to see who I was in front of and who was behind me. There were only cheetas ahead of me. There were 10 in this race and 3 was ahead and 7 were behind. The other 93 participates didn¡¯t even matter; we left them in the dust. I cross the finish line in fourth place. Not only was I strong but also fast. I needed more, I want to see my limit.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. My master claps his hands. I turn to face him. He points toward the wolves. Yes, the wolves I can see how deadly I am. I take my master hand and drag him near the wolves. They were training in being deadly. They were running around hitting targets and striking kill shots. They attack the neck, groin, and the other weak points of humans. They were using their claws and teeth in making deadly strikes. I look at my paws. I didn¡¯t have the same tools to attack with. Yet, I wanted to be deadlier than them. I needed to be. I watch as the wolves attack their dummies and scoring points from a scale of 1 to 100. 100 is a kill. I watch as the needed 5 seconds for them to kill the avg target. I can do better I walk up to a target and decide what was the best way to take it down. I was smaller than the smallest wolf. I also couldn¡¯t attack like them. I sat there thinking of the best way to maximize the damage to a target when my master walks up and easy punch the target in the neck. It registers as a 100. Wait I didn¡¯t need claws nor teeth. I jump up and punch the dummy in the next. I got a 100. Yes, I pump my fist and turn toward my master. My master pats me on the head and points to the spiders training. I drag my master to their training as well. They hide in the trees and use their webs to capture their opponents. I was able to keep up with them in the shadows of the trees. Not only that but also was able to keep up with their speed yet like they weren''t making any noise. I could be the greatest soldier my master has ever had. I run up to my master wanting a job. I want to hunter monsters and demons that still was in the area. My master walks up and picks me up in his arms. He starts to rub my body and scratch my ears. ¡°Slow down little one. I have no idea how you became so powerful buy this is a marathon and not a sprint. You need to train more. You are strong, yes but there are monsters and players that can kill you with one strike.¡± MY master says as he is scratching my ears. I squirm in his arms. That isn¡¯t something I want to hear. I know I am strong I am willing to show him. I jump out of his arms and challenge the alpha wolf to a fight. The wolf looks toward my master, my master nods his head and the fight was on. I jump right at the alpha wolf wanting to punch it right on the head. IT easy dodge the attack and bite me on the back of my neck. I couldn¡¯t do anything. My limbs were too short. The wolf put me down and my master picks me back up. ¡°I promise I will make you the strongest thing in this game. Just give me some time.¡± 72. Isis back story part 5 My master had me training for months. I grew stronger, faster, sharper, and arrogant. I lead armies to destroy the remaining demons. The demon kingdom became our kingdom. I lead my master to many victories. I was the top dog in the army. I was my master¡¯s, right-hand man. Well, girl bunny, but you realize the point. Now, since we have conquered the demon¡¯s territory. We developed into the hot topic around the world. The world went crazy trying to figure out who exterminated the demons. They were the largest faction in the game. The heroes couldn¡¯t just sit back after hearing that something defeated their rival. They took action. They enlist a bunch of adventures to scouting our territory. In one of their scouting missions, I happened across them. They had a group of 50 people and I had only a group of 15 animals, 16 if you count me. My unit comprising 8 wolves and 7 rabbits. With me in charge, my unit should be enough to take out the mortals. We have taken out teams of demons with more numbers, so this should have been easy. The heroes¡¯ scouts were walking right into a natural choke point. They were heading toward a valley surrounded by cliffs. The moment they enter the valley, we attack. We attack just like how we attack the demons. The wolves ran out in front to take out the humans while the rabbits ran behind them shooting spells behind the wolves. The thing is that this time was different they well trained the mortals. They put shields to stop the wolves attacks. The mortals behind them drew spears and stab at the wolves. The wolves couldn''t attack the humans because they were hiding behind the shield also they couldn¡¯t surround them because of the cliff on either side of the valley. The mortals were smarter than the demons but it didn¡¯t matter. Looking at the situation, I was about to give new orders when something unexpected happened. One wolf in the front died. That shouldn¡¯t happen; they only damaged the wolves a few times. I am frozen with shock, this left an opening and they killed another one. No, this cannot be happening. How is this happening? Their damage output is greater than expected. I order the retreat. We lost four wolves that day I retreated to base and told my master what happened.rtual choke point My master gave me a scolding. He preferred me to act smarter. The mortals were not the demons. What they didn¡¯t have in numbers they made up in power. But that didn¡¯t count what count is that I failed. My arrogance cost my master to lose a battle. He shouldn¡¯t lose any battles. I was the hard-headed. I desired to find my path. I left my master and his army. I ran away from home, I should be the perfect soldier but not only did I lose a battle additionally my master scolded me. I couldn¡¯t live with myself I have prepared to be perfect but ultimately I wasn¡¯t. I left home and didn¡¯t know where or what I needed to do or even what I desired to do to improve myself. I was the strongest in the army but yet I wasn¡¯t able to take defeated the humans.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. I escaped the kingdom and entered the mortal kingdom. The dumb mortals couldn¡¯t even imagine that my master¡¯s strongest weapon was roaming in their kingdom without a care in the world. I didn¡¯t attack the mortals instead walk around the human kingdom seeing what they were alike. The mortals were in villages trading goods, having festivals, and sometimes training. They had a huge building nothing I ever have seen. The demon king castle was large, but it wasn¡¯t as decorative and their buildings were in ruins before we even started the war with them. The mortals were contrasting their architecture was clean and organized. Not only that, but the mortals were exchanging with each other. My master provides everything we desired and wanted; the demons fought for those things. This was a strange place. I figure out mortals are foolish and love cute things. I traveled through their townships and villages where they banned creatures but since I was small and charming; the mortals didn¡¯t care. I caused no trouble in the mortal¡¯s towns and villages. I realized there was more to this life instead of fighting and practice. Unlike those mortals, I never had fun comparable to this. Yet, I wished I needed to fight. I desire to fight not only did I require fighting, but I desired to win. I took off the mortals. They didn¡¯t have the answers I seek. I raced around the mortals'' territory because there was stuff to do. I didn¡¯t wish to go back home and there was only one territory left. I wasn¡¯t into the wastes land full of death. I travel around in the human territory and discover something interesting. On the outskirts of the mortal¡¯s territory near the wasteland. There was a dazzling place with rainbows over the top. There were many mortals struggling to get into this new region, but there was a barrier that was stopping them. The mortals couldn¡¯t enter the region. I wander around the area watching the mortals weren¡¯t able to admit entering the region. While I was wondering, I noticed something. Mortals were being thrown back further than the others. I walk near a group of humans that tossed far away from the protected land. They were cursing and wanting to beat up something because of how they handled. I turn back to the barrier and watch as a person was the drive aside. He laughs and walks away, singing a tune. I thought stupid mortals let me show you how it has done. I run up to the barrier and hop right inside. The barrier didn¡¯t force me back. I didn¡¯t care at the time why the barrier didn¡¯t drive me back but now looking back on it. The reason being I wasn¡¯t seeking to gain from the region. It turns out the mortals knew that the place had something special regarding this place. I never care all of that much I prefer to see what was on the other side. Not having any motive was the reason I got in when others threw back. I jump through the barrier and meet with the creatures that created the barrier. The first thing that came into my view was a pure white stallion. It was white as snow. The stallion had a horn on its head. It wasn¡¯t alone. Everywhere I look there were unicorns of distinct and pure colors running around in the magical region. There was a rainbow overhead, and it was an amazing sight. chapter 22 meeting chriss fairies Chris walks up to the shadow and says, ¡°This unicorn is inside of this volcano. You are powerful enough to don¡¯t worry about the lava. I bet this is you the first time messing with lava just follow my lead and we will catch this horse. Also, be silent these fairies have great hearing. If he gets a whiff of us. He will disappear and we have to look for him all over again or one of his siblings. Let''s go, follow me.¡± The shadow and Chris walks inside of the volcano. The shadow seems uncomfortable while walking inside. He keeps twitching at each sound. There were some falling rocks here and there. The shadow was dodging them all and the ones that were no were near him he jumps at the sound of them falling. Chris had to walk up to him and pats him on the shoulder. He grabs the shadow''s hand and gives it a kiss. While it stuns the shadow, Chris takes the shadow hand and puts it inside a pool of lava that was nearby. The shadow looks at Chris before turning his attention to the lava. Chris lets go of the shadow''s hand. With his hand inside of the lava, the shadow put his other hand inside. Chris looks please he beacons the shadow to follow him. They both continue to walk the shadow has to calm down. Before entering a room, Chris pulls the shadow to the side. He puts a finger to his lips and holds the shadow hand as they walk to the doorway. Entering the room, the unicorn was just swimming inside of the lava. Chris lets go of the shadow¡¯s hand and jumps inside of the lava. The shadow looks around. There were only two entrances, one was the door behind him and the top the hold where the volcano erupts. The shadow looks up at the top layer of the volcano and with his hand he closes it. He does this without making a sound. The volcano gets darker inside when the unicorn looks up. The unicorn jumps out of the lava; it was a beautiful crimson color. When a hand shots out and grabs its leg. It didn¡¯t stop the unicorn from rising out of the lava. As it rose into the sky, Chris became uncovered. The unicorn yells, ¡°Nice catch Chris, and you also brought a new friend! Do you want to play again!?¡± Chris sighs and says, ¡°No lets meet our new friend ****.¡± The unicorn nods his head and jumps over to the shadow. ¡°Hello, my name is crimson nice to meet you ****.¡± The unicorn leaves the shadow and runs back to Chris. ¡°Chris, tell me why are you here. Do you want to play a game or what? I can call my siblings and have them met us. You used to love playing tag let play more. This time it is two verse seven. We can all play. Beside the kraken and the other one all the top fairies can play. We haven¡¯t met in a while and also you brought us a new friend. Heck, I bet we can even get that frumpy dragon to play with us. It isn¡¯t like the one who won¡¯t be name is coming up for air soon. Tag, tag, tag Chris!¡± Chris does a face palm and looks at the shadow. ¡°I am sorry about this. The unicorns are very childlike. They are also the second strongest fairies. Don¡¯t get them mad. They can act like children throwing a tantrum it is awful.¡± The shadow nods his head. Chris puts his hands over the unicorn mouth. ¡°Crimson I have already talked to Onyx already, but he rather stays inside of his cave than come out. I want you to call your siblings and the rest of the top tier fairies. I want *** to meet them and we all haven¡¯t met in a while. Call them at my original home.¡± The unicorn looks at Chris with a surprise look. ¡°Wow, you are really going all out. **** must be very important to you. You want to bring him to your birthing place. Yes, master your will, will be done. Hop on my back and I will fly you there. Once we arrive, the others will wait for us.¡± The unicorn turns around and shoots a rainbow from his horn. Both Chris and the shadow get on the unicorn back. It flies out of the volcano. They fly to an isolated location. As they land, we see all the top fairies in one spot. This was an amazing sight. There are tales about the strongest fairies alive and if you ever see one, then you would have insurmountable of luck. There is no way else to say it. Yet, the shadow is sitting here meeting with all of them right now. There was a giant snake in the group. I can feel his power from here and I like the feeling. It is just a screen, but it feels so real. There was this terrible feeling, but it feels great. I turn towards my sister and she is looking at the snake. She was glaring at it. Chris leaps from the unicorn back and jumps straight into the crowd of fairies. They give a bow to Chris and run up to him. They give him a hug a hug. It was a nice sight but my sister was growing.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. They let go of each other and Chris walks behind shadow and says, ¡°Fairies I have found a new friend. His name is *** welcome him. He is from our sister planet earth the third planet from the sun.¡± the giant snake put his head towards the shadow and gives out a hiss. ¡°Chris, this one is powerful not as powerful as you but be careful around him. We don¡¯t know what he wants or if we can trust him.¡± The shadow hides behind Chris as the snake shows his fangs to him. Chris walks up to the snake and flick it. The snake flinches after being hit and slithers away. ¡°Chris, I don¡¯t trust that one and I will speak to the one who must not be name about this one. I will keep my guard up against him.¡± Chris shakes his head as the snake disappears over the horizon. The shadow looks Chris and asks, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± he was hiding behind Chris looking up like a lost puppy. Chris looks at the shadow and says, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about him. He is a worrywart. I am the heartbeat of this planet and these guys worry about me. The Jormungandr worry a lot about the planet. That wasn¡¯t his true body it was just an avatar. They cover the entire world at the equator. Most beings can¡¯t see their bodies but the guardians of the world can.¡± The unicorns all snort at one time. Then they yell, ¡°Master, you cannot let the Jormungandr talk to the one that we must not name. Call him back now. We can sense *** and he doesn¡¯t have any evil inside of him. We damn that he who must not be name should stay in the deep with no contact with the outside world.¡± They kick their hooves on the ground causes the earth to shake. Chris sighs and rubs his hand on top of the 6 unicorns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The Jormungandr is just doing his job. Remember when I invited the second strongest here, and the Jormungandr ran to him. We could hear laughing throughout the planet. I really doubt he would consider **** a threat he is a few magnitudes weaker.¡± A turquoise unicorn walks up to Chris and poke him with its horn. ¡°I can feel his power. He might be way more powerful than we can even believe. I might agree with the Jormungandr unlike my brothers here.¡± the crimson unicorn laughs and bumps heads with the turquoise and says, ¡°Why are you worry about ***, we might have to look out for Chris. *** is a push over look at him hiding behind Chris. Dude nothing to worry about lets play a game or introduce the other members I don¡¯t care.¡± Chris nods and says, ¡°Yes, lets stop talking about that dumb snake. **** here are my other top tier fairies. The king of the skies Roc.¡± A small hawk lands on Chris¡¯s shoulder. The shadow gives it a poke. The eagle squawks at the shadow and tries to give him a peck. Chris looks at the bird and says, ¡°Rocky, don¡¯t peck at my friend. He just wanted to touch you. Stop being mean.¡± The bird squawks twice at Chris and flies on top of the caramel color unicorn. The earth shakes. Chris looks up and says, ¡°About time, I thought he would never get here. *** here is the fourth strongest fairy on the planet. At first we couldn¡¯t see anything. Suddenly over the horizon a huge mountain appeared. Super is worst than GT. Super is worse than GT This title is not clickbait I am very serious when I mean that super is worse than GT. Ever since the ending of Z. Dragon ball fans wanted a successor to the series. I am one of those fans. I want to see what happens to the Z fighters after the Buu saga. The thing is Z wasn¡¯t that good and other manga since Dragon Ball Z has ended up their game. Manga like one piece, naruto, my hero, etc¡­ have shown that Sh¨­nen can tell deeper stories. Heck bleach when it started was a way better story than Dragon Ball or Dragon Ball Z. But the problem with dragon ball it doesn¡¯t seem to get with the times. Now, why am I talking about these other stories when the title of this video is super is worse than Gt? The reason being Gt came out way before Sh¨­nen started to produce deeper stories. They made it around the time one piece was just getting started and Sh¨­nen has fallen off product wise. You have Dragon Ball super that created two decades later, and I see no real difference in storytelling from GT and Super. First of off, I will compare super to other Sh¨­nen and make after GT. The reason being is to show how far Sh¨­nen have come, but Dragon Ball creators refuse to make a real effort in writing a story. There are so many wonderful Sh¨­nen stories that came out between GT and Super and in my second point I will argue that GT and Super is almost the same story with a different cover. I will make other videos talking about how Super arcs are awful and how I would fix them. Well, before all the Super bashing, I must talk about all the good that comes from Super. Super had great animation and artwork, mostly. It also had a great music track that could get a person hype. That is it. Yay, Super you are making my life so much easier right now. Let¡¯s move on to trashing Super. Let¡¯s get this out of the way first. No, the fighting in Super wasn¡¯t great. Super was just DBZ and GT. Super brought nothing new regarding fighting in DBZ. We have seen it and done it. Super had one point that I would give credit to, but it was a short moment. When goku was fighting the two sayain girls, I know no one cares about. He wasn¡¯t a super sayian fighting two super sayians and holding them back. The reason being he knew martial arts and have been fighting for years vs two street alley girls that only have been fighting some random thugs. Yes, throw out power levels. DBZ and GT were all about power levels. Who was the strongest and fastest? Super had the chance to throw it away and use other ways for people to win but 2 mins into the fight the girls¡¯ force goku to turn back to Super sayian to fight once again. There are two Sh¨­nen that Super could have learned from. They are One Piece and Hunter X Hunter. Two Sh¨­nen that throws away power levels for other things. In One Piece DF is king, mostly. Having a good DF to counter another DF is a huge plus. Look at Enel vs. luffy. Enel had a broken ability in seeing Luffy¡¯s next attack but it really didn¡¯t matter because Enel couldn¡¯t have hurt Luffy with his DF powers. Luffy¡¯s DF force Enel to change his entire fighting style, but he couldn¡¯t overcome Luffy¡¯s DF advantage. We see one person lose let¡¯s look at when someone with a weaker DF wins. Luffy vs Crocodile instead of Luffy having a DF advantage, he had a weakness. Luffy in the Crocodile fight force Luffy to change the way Luffy fought. Luffy is a long to a mid-range fighter. He uses his stretching powers to snipe people. During the last round vs. Crocodile, Luffy had to fight Crocodile close up. He changes his entire fighting style just to beat Crocodile. Can you say the same for anyone in super? Did anyone have to change their way of fighting just because their opponent was a counter to them? Nope. Now, let¡¯s move to Hunter X hunter and see how it could have helped Super. In hunter x hunter, they call their main combat system nen. Now what makes hunter x hunter different from super is that having more nen means nothing. Winning a fight isn¡¯t about who have more nen it is how it applied. Now, that being said having a large amount a nen is helpful but that will not win you a fight against an expert. The main character Gon can have 100 times more nen than hisoka but will lose to Hisoka 100% of the time. Why is that? That is because Hisoka is a way better fighter and having more nen means nothing. Look at the meruem vs netero fight. The only reason meruem won that fight was because he trains his mind against komugi in the game Gungi. Netero should never even push meruem to the brink of death but he did and not only that but if meruem never met komugi. Netero could have won the fight against him. Let''s talk about naruto next. Naruto had a system that could have made Super interesting. Unlike one piece and Hunter x hunter, they have abilities they cannot really control. One piece Luffy, ate the gum gum fruit giving him the abilities of gum. He cannot turn these abilities to say ice to counter a fire user but in naruto, they can. Mostly no one locked to one ability. The ninjas in the manga where better at some elements than others. That doesn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t use other elements. Each of these elements counter each other, fire beats wind, wind beats lightening, so on and on. Super could have made the key blast into a rock, scissors, paper system. DBZ already have three different ki blasts. Let them able to cancel each other out. Krillin¡¯s destructo disc should be able to cut through something like goku¡¯s kamehameha blast. Goku¡¯s kamehameha blast could counter piccolo¡¯s special beam cannon. Last piccolo¡¯s special beam cannon counters Krillin¡¯s destructo disc. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Over the years, mangas have evolved, so why didn¡¯t DBZ evolve. I think of so many to improve super by just looking at the big three. Naruto, one piece, and bleach. Super had so much potential instead we got a better looking with better music GT. With no new ideas and more retcon. Not saying GT brought a lot to the table but super had 20 years of time to come up with something. I have come up with more ideas in a few days than the writers of DB super have in 20 years. Super was just a cash grab. This was a lazy way to get money out of DBZ fans. The writers don¡¯t care about the fandom. Heck, we finally get two women supersayain and most people hate them. For zero reason, they couldn¡¯t go super sayain even though their base power level was way above Goku¡¯s when he first turned. The tournament of power was boring. Beside the good music and good animation. No, goku¡¯s ultra instinct didn¡¯t phase me in the sightless. The reason being I like SSJ4 design way better than anything that super have done. I wish super have so imagination instead of a different color hair. Let¡¯s look at the stories. In both of their starting arcs we get a new transformation. With the other sayians power Goku¡¯s finds a new level beyond the power of the SSJ3. The next arc an old villain appears. Frieza and android 17. Super made the worst GT arc look better. Frieza a villain who shouldn¡¯t be able to compete with any of the current Z fights is now on the same level as goku and Vegeta. Why because he is talented and had some training. Super 17 was two androids becoming one. With the help of the creator of the last big bad. Also, let¡¯s not discount the person who made Cell. Let''s ignore future trunks arc because the next GT arc is better being compared to the universe survival arc in GT. The reason being these are the two big final arcs in the anime. With super they gave everyone some action in this big tournaments and in GT they made Vegeta relevant. Oh, I¡¯m not forgetting both shows was heavy about goku. Well, one had an ending, and the other left more opportunity for more money by not ending it. Once again, lets ignore all of that. The final arcs of both stories started off strong, in super case meh but the idea was interesting. In GT case, the dragon balls have taken too much negative energy because of all the wishes in a short time causing them to break. The dragon becomes evil and separates in 8 different smaller dragons that goku have to defeat or they would destroy the galaxy. On the other side, you have two bored gods wanting to get rid of half of the universes because they were below a development level or something. Goku talks to two bored gods about a huge tournament and they both agree. This creates 90 fighters form 9 different universes. Look at all three arcs and compare them to each other. GT is even or better than Super. Oh, yes, what I am saying is blasphemy but hear me out. You listen to most of this video, wait until it is over. Both of the anime starts of retconing the series. They both give Goku a new form to work with. One creates a big bad and the other a lazy antihero. Beerus is not only a retcon but also a useless character. He is the second strongest character in the series with a job, but once he joins the Z fighters; he becomes lazy and only cares about food. He is a waste of character. I know many people hated pam, but she at least acted her age. She was a brat. It makes sense because guess what she was a brat. Beerus acted worse than pam and he is a freaking god. Man, I don¡¯t understand why Pam got a lot of hate but Beerus who was just as bad gets a pass. In GT, we get another goku vs Vegeta Oozaru fight. Talk about nostalgia. Goku fights Beerus. Both fights introduce Goku¡¯s new transformation. SSJ4 and SSJgod. Super is funny. Goku gets a new transformation and doesn¡¯t keep it for long. He gets another one SSJgod blue. In which he uses way more often. His new transformation doesn¡¯t even last to the next big villain. Vs GT in which SSJ4 is the last transformation and is use throughout the entire show. Between these two arcs I will give the win to GT. The next battle next arcs are the bring back the old villain arcs. Both are dumb and boring. I don¡¯t care Frieza is a fan favorite bringing him back was a bad idea. He was under power and him getting so strong was stupid. It took him 6 months of training to advance 4 levels compared to the sayians. What was he doing during the 6 months? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, Super can have this win. Both arcs aren¡¯t worth talking about. Let talk about the big subject the final two arcs of the anime. I will say this outright; the super arc makes no sense. The reason being Goku showed off his strength and yet only two universes had people that could compete at Goku¡¯s level. Why is this? If they couldn¡¯t find people near goku¡¯s strength then why keep the same rules in place. They could have asked Zeno to change the rules in the favor. Zeno love transformations or other random stuff. Why not have the rules stating that a universe could live as long as their powers interest Zeno? They didn¡¯t have any other way to compete. You know what if I keep talking about this issue it would become an hour long video. I will do a breakdown of the tournament arc later. GT wins. Yes, the evil dragon arc had a lot of potential but compared to the tournament arc. Both stories were shooting for the stars. Gt made it to the moon but super never even left the atmosphere. I will go over each Super arc later. Time. That is my argument for why GT is better than Super. 20 years to come up with something better than GT and at best anyone can say it is a bit better than GT. That is sad. 20 years to get this right and we get super. No. I demand better. Everyone should demand better. Super is an awful cash grab and they aren¡¯t hiding it. They refuse to evolve and give us a tired old story. 20 years. 20 years for them to come up with a good story. 20 years to come up with a better combat system beside punch hard. 20 years to come up with new character designs. 20 years of thinking. 20 remember this number when watching Super vs watching GT. 4 cardinal beasts I ran home after the last unicorn was dead and during that announcement. None of that concern me. I have left my master for long enough and I wanted to see him again. It took me a few days for me to travel back home. I hop into the demon king castle. The doors swing open. Sitting in the demon¡¯s king chair was my master with his hand holding his face crying. I run up to my master. He looks up from crying. He jumps up from the chair and opens up his arms. I jump right into his arms and he gives me a huge hug. That cause a bunch of those stupid humans to cry. My master picked me up and swung me around. This was something new. My master showed no emotion. I finally realize how important I was to my master and grew even closer to him. I think at that moment I really became an independent A.I. that wasn¡¯t part of the system anymore. My master hold me up to his eyes and says, ¡°I miss you so much.¡± That was my first time hearing him talk. I nodded my head in agreement. He sets me down. We walk out of the demon¡¯s castle. As we are walking out of the castle, my master turns towards me and asks, ¡°My cute little bunny, I have give you a name. Your new name is Isis. You are the goddess of the pharaohs. You are the goddess of this army. Be proud and lead our troops to ultimate victory.¡± I look at my master and said, ¡°Yes sir! I have come back with good news. I eliminated a great threat. We are on our way to winning this war. The humans have their hands full with the undead; we should go after the mystical beast of the cardinal directions. The only thing is we have to find their locations.¡± My master laughs and says, ¡°You have done well Isis. While you have been away, I have found the beast locations. I was wondering how we can deal with both them and the humans. But you have fix the human problem lets go and either kill or turn these beasts to our side.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± I replied. I left my master and jump on top of the demon¡¯s castle. With a huge yell, ¡°Army get ready it is a time for war! Everyone get ready to move out in 1 hour!¡± There were huge roaring across the entire forest. Listening to the roars gave me a surprise our army grew even larger. My master had been very busy when I was away. I jump off the castle and jump on top of my master''s head. My master petted me. Even though I was nothing but the code, his actions cause me to get all warmed inside. It was a new feeling I had never experienced before. I could feel heat. It should have been impossible, but I could feel it. 1 hour later we march to the first beast location. My master took us south. It didn¡¯t take us long for us to meet the first beast. It was a phoenix, and it lived just south of the demon¡¯s castle. It was nothing, but a bird was on fire. I look at my master and ask, ¡°Kill or recruit?¡± The stupid bird reply instead of my master. ¡°You filthy animals and human. You have killed the unicorns they were under my protection. Be prepared to die.¡± My master looks at my and says, ¡°Well, there go your answer.¡± I nod my head and yells, ¡°Army our master is hunger. Let''s cook this bird and feed him to master.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± I point my hand toward the phoenix and our bird battalion all attack the Phoenix. I jump on top of a large eagle and we flew toward the Phoenix. Our object was to force the bird to the frond and had our ground forces attack it. The fight didn¡¯t take long. My master did the same training he gave his first rabbits to the rest of the newcomers. The air unit destroys the Phoenix¡®s wings, causing it to crash into the ground. There was a huge surprise for me waiting on the ground. Pseudo-dragons started to attack the Phoenix. There were dragonnewts, wyvern why didn¡¯t those morons fly with us? It must have been because my master wanted to surprise me with them, and lastly there were 4 Imoogis. They tore through the Phoenix like it was nothing. Looking back, it seems i didn¡¯t need to get rid of the unicorns. My master brought in a way more powerful than them. The rabbit still led the battle and master was our leader. Yeah, I was jealous of the thought of the black unicorn standing next to my master giving out orders. It doesn¡®t really matter we killed the Phoenix and move on to the next target. I also learn during our travel to the next beast we would save the dragon for last. My master wanted a pure dragon on his team, and the only way to get him was to either get the other beast to join us or defeated them. We move north. We had to move past the humans, but the undead preoccupied them. It was very easy to travel through their territory. While we were moving to the next target, my master as me a question. Our next there were two different outcomes in this fight. If we would attack and kill the giant turtle than everyone in the army would get 100% in an increase in defense. If we attack, if for a full day, then and demand him to join us. He would join the army and we can get him to protect one person with his awesome defense. I look at my master and said, ¡°I want to see his defense in action.¡± We met the turtle. I yell at our army to attack. With, the rabbits leading the way they attacked the turtle with everything they had. Ping, Ping, Ping. Each attack did a fraction of an attack. It took 4 hits from the rabbits to deal with one damage. the others in our army wasn¡¯t doing much better. The only creatures that were hitting them over a fraction of a point were the Imoogis and they were only hitting them for one damage for each attack. I look at my mast and says, ¡°Master, I have to decide the turtle will protect you.¡± I turn towards the army and yell, "Everyone beside rabbit until stop fighting and retreat. We will attack this turtle in turns. Rabbits are first.¡± The attack took all day and night. The reason I stop everyone from attacking the turtle at once is because we would have killed it before the day was over. Couldn¡¯t have our prize died before he joins our side. After the 24 hours was up the turtle peeks his head out of his shell and yells, ¡°Give up you can¡¯t beat me¡± I roll my eyes and walk up to the turtle and demands, ¡°Join us or died.¡± the turtle laughs and says, ¡±hahaha you guys have only given me 20% of damage. An entire day and only 20%. Now the day is up, I will start regenerate. So, there is no way for me to ever lost to you guys.¡± I gave the turtle a little smirk. I gave the turtle an uppercut. The turtle flew in the air and landed on its back. With that one attack, it lost 70% of its health. The turtle squeals, ¡°Sorry please don¡¯t hurt me. I will join your team.¡± With that the turtle turn small flip itself upright and crawl to my master. My master pick him up and him in his pocket. After we finished capturing the turtle, we had to backtrack through the humans¡¯ land to meet the next beast on our list. It was in the west past the undead, but going west through the human territory was a bad idea because of the war. It took us a month from fighting the turtle to the meeting the next beast. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. The tiger was sitting on top of a cliff looking down on the army. It roars, "If you want me to join you. I want a 1 on 1 fight. Other than that bring your entire army to fight me. Let''s see if you worthless pieces of a trash can fight.¡± I jump in front of the entire army, points my finger to the tiger and says, ¡°Little kitten, join our group and I¡¯m willing to feed you milk.¡± The tiger stands up. It gives out a roar, ¡°Come then a little one. Let us battle.¡± He charges at me. He swings his huge paw. I dodge the attack by a hair. I was just a hair breath faster than the tiger, but I use that speed advantage to win the fight. I think you would have loved it. I fought within a hair breath. Each of his attacks could have ended me but I could deal minimal damage. It wasn¡®t like I could give a mighty swing. My speed alone determined the fight. The nightmarish fight took over two days. I had to hit the tiger at least over 100,000 times, yet he didn¡¯t hit me once. Beating the tiger 1 on 1 should have been impossible if you weren¡¯t part of two classes. Hero and demon king. They were the class built to beat the tiger in that way. Yet, I beat him. Now, there was only one beast left, the mighty dragon. The dragon was an end game boss. They developed the game to only go after the dragon after the entire world had a king. Here the humans king or the demon king. The human king is the hero that could beat the demons army and unite the world under his rule. The demon king had to kill all the humans and created an unstoppable army. After that you fight the dragon defeated him. You get an in-game item of a dragon egg. There were only a few people alive on our planted that have an endgame item like a dragon egg. Most times, the end game object like a dragon egg is just a memento. A journey lasting for over 20 years getting the dragon egg or its equivalent was a huge deal. My master decided for us to go on a training break before we tackle the challenge of a dragon. We went back to the demon castle and went back to training. My master watched old videos of how different big bad battles went. For over three years, we train for the dragon battle. During the time we were training the humans, hero appeared. With her entering the war between the humans and the undead, the tide turns into the favor of the human. Events like this could take a decade or more, but with this new hero. She was a monster that took control of the battle like no one before her had. It didn¡¯t matter to us but that was the update of the humans and undead. On the 4th year, my master told us we were ready. We left and went east. It was an easy trip, but it was a long one. It took us over 6 weeks to get to the dragon¡¯s location. The dragon was inside of its cave. I walk and yell, ¡°Little lizard come out to play. Come out of your little cave and play with us. Come out little lizard.¡± There was a mighty roar. Then the sound of wings flapping echo throughout the cave. The dragon flew out of the cave and landed on top of it. I look at its stats. they were amazing, my master yells, "Isis in this battle where will lose men. Do not worry about it let me worry about the army. You charge forward and attack him like you do any enemy. You and the white tiger will be the vanguard. Let¡¯s take out this beast and get our reward.¡± I nod my head. I turn toward the army and yell, ¡°You have your orders get ready to fight give me a roar!¡± Roar! I point my hand at the dragon and we all charge. The fight only took an hour long. It was the most volatile fight we ever had. We lost a 3rd of our forces in the battle, and even my master took damage. That stupid turtle did a good job in protecting my master, but he let my master take damage. After we defeated the dragon, the A.I. made an announcement. It talks about how we have killed the dragon¡¯s historical feet. Master and I go into the cave and picks up the dragon¡¯s egg the dragon left behind. The moment my master touches the dragon egg, it hatches. A pink dragons free itself from the egg. It tries to get close to my master but I pull grabs it lags and push it away from him. My master picks me up and the pink ugly dragon follows behind him. We went back to the demons castle to regroup. My master was waiting for the humans to finish their war with the undead, so he could declare war against them. It took the humans a few months after we killed the dragon for them to win the war against the undead. My master sent me on a job to the new Queen of the humans. They promoted the hero. I went into the human territory with my head hold up high and a letter in my mouth. The gamers recognized me as the second in command of the army. They escort me to the queen. I¡¯ve given the letter to the queen the message was about a peace treated for 2 years. My master wanted time to rebuild the army and train the dragon. The humans agree, they also needed time. After the two years was up. Both armies met on a huge empty field. There was zero point of drawing this war out. Everyone knew the game was ending and people wanted to see if the newcomer that broke all the rules can take the game once and for all or would he fall short. There were over 500 million people on the game at one time fighting for the hero¡¯s side. Our side has 1/10 theirs but we had 3 of the 4 legendary beast on our side and me. Our mission was a simple one. Force the hero to bend her knees and surrender to our master. That means we had to do two different things. We have to keep the hero alive throughout the entire battle and also destroy her forces enough so she will surrender. She is the hero letting her forces get decimate will not look good going into the next game. Who wants to follow some that cares about their pride over everything else. The battle starts and my master strategy works beautifully. I isolated the hero while the rest of our forces decimated her army. It didn¡¯t take long for her to surrender. She was a great commander, but without her leading the troops, the dragon and white tiger could wreak havoc against the human army. The hero yells stop. With that the war was over and we needed surrender to finish the game. I escorted her to my master. She takes a swing at my master with her sword. I kick the sword causing it to break. She looks at my master and says, ¡±Well had to try. I had a half of billion people on my side wanting to win this game. Good job, my dude. The humans have admitted defeated. We surrender everything to you. Congratulations on winning this game.¡± With that the world stops for a moment. Everyone drops to one knee. Not only the humans falls to their knees the animals. Not only that, but the plants all bend. chapter 22 meeting chriss fairies Chris walks up to the shadow and says, ¡°This unicorn is inside of this volcano. You are powerful enough to don¡¯t worry about the lava. I bet this is you the first time messing with lava just follow my lead and we will catch this horse. Also, be silent these fairies have great hearing. If he gets a whiff of us. He will disappear and we have to look for him all over again or one of his siblings. Let''s go, follow me.¡± The shadow and Chris walks inside of the volcano. The shadow seems uncomfortable while walking inside. He keeps twitching at each sound. There were some falling rocks here and there. The shadow was dodging them all and the ones that were no were near him he jumps at the sound of them falling. Chris had to walk up to him and pats him on the shoulder. He grabs the shadow''s hand and gives it a kiss. While it stuns the shadow, Chris takes the shadow hand and puts it inside a pool of lava that was nearby. The shadow looks at Chris before turning his attention to the lava. Chris lets go of the shadow''s hand. With his hand inside of the lava, the shadow put his other hand inside. Chris looks please he beacons the shadow to follow him. They both continue to walk the shadow has to calm down. Before entering a room, Chris pulls the shadow to the side. He puts a finger to his lips and holds the shadow hand as they walk to the doorway. Entering the room, the unicorn was just swimming inside of the lava. Chris lets go of the shadow¡¯s hand and jumps inside of the lava. The shadow looks around. There were only two entrances, one was the door behind him and the top the hold where the volcano erupts. The shadow looks up at the top layer of the volcano and with his hand he closes it. He does this without making a sound. The volcano gets darker inside when the unicorn looks up. The unicorn jumps out of the lava; it was a beautiful crimson color. When a hand shots out and grabs its leg. It didn¡¯t stop the unicorn from rising out of the lava. As it rose into the sky, Chris became uncovered. The unicorn yells, ¡°Nice catch Chris, and you also brought a new friend! Do you want to play again!?¡± Chris sighs and says, ¡°No lets meet our new friend ****.¡± The unicorn nods his head and jumps over to the shadow. ¡°Hello, my name is crimson nice to meet you ****.¡± The unicorn leaves the shadow and runs back to Chris. ¡°Chris, tell me why are you here. Do you want to play a game or what? I can call my siblings and have them met us. You used to love playing tag let play more. This time it is two verse seven. We can all play. Beside the kraken and the other one all the top fairies can play. We haven¡¯t met in a while and also you brought us a new friend. Heck, I bet we can even get that frumpy dragon to play with us. It isn¡¯t like the one who won¡¯t be name is coming up for air soon. Tag, tag, tag Chris!¡± Chris does a face palm and looks at the shadow. ¡°I am sorry about this. The unicorns are very childlike. They are also the second strongest fairies. Don¡¯t get them mad. They can act like children throwing a tantrum it is awful.¡± The shadow nods his head. Chris puts his hands over the unicorn mouth. ¡°Crimson I have already talked to Onyx already, but he rather stays inside of his cave than come out. I want you to call your siblings and the rest of the top tier fairies. I want *** to meet them and we all haven¡¯t met in a while. Call them at my original home.¡± The unicorn looks at Chris with a surprise look. ¡°Wow, you are really going all out. **** must be very important to you. You want to bring him to your birthing place. Yes, master your will, will be done. Hop on my back and I will fly you there. Once we arrive, the others will wait for us.¡± The unicorn turns around and shoots a rainbow from his horn. Both Chris and the shadow get on the unicorn back. It flies out of the volcano. They fly to an isolated location. As they land, we see all the top fairies in one spot. This was an amazing sight. There are tales about the strongest fairies alive and if you ever see one, then you would have insurmountable of luck. There is no way else to say it. Yet, the shadow is sitting here meeting with all of them right now. There was a giant snake in the group. I can feel his power from here and I like the feeling. It is just a screen, but it feels so real. There was this terrible feeling, but it feels great. I turn towards my sister and she is looking at the snake. She was glaring at it. Chris leaps from the unicorn back and jumps straight into the crowd of fairies. They give a bow to Chris and run up to him. They give him a hug a hug. It was a nice sight but my sister was growing.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. They let go of each other and Chris walks behind shadow and says, ¡°Fairies I have found a new friend. His name is *** welcome him. He is from our sister planet earth the third planet from the sun.¡± the giant snake put his head towards the shadow and gives out a hiss. ¡°Chris, this one is powerful not as powerful as you but be careful around him. We don¡¯t know what he wants or if we can trust him.¡± The shadow hides behind Chris as the snake shows his fangs to him. Chris walks up to the snake and flick it. The snake flinches after being hit and slithers away. ¡°Chris, I don¡¯t trust that one and I will speak to the one who must not be name about this one. I will keep my guard up against him.¡± Chris shakes his head as the snake disappears over the horizon. The shadow looks Chris and asks, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± he was hiding behind Chris looking up like a lost puppy. Chris looks at the shadow and says, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about him. He is a worrywart. I am the heartbeat of this planet and these guys worry about me. The Jormungandr worry a lot about the planet. That wasn¡¯t his true body it was just an avatar. They cover the entire world at the equator. Most beings can¡¯t see their bodies but the guardians of the world can.¡± The unicorns all snort at one time. Then they yell, ¡°Master, you cannot let the Jormungandr talk to the one that we must not name. Call him back now. We can sense *** and he doesn¡¯t have any evil inside of him. We damn that he who must not be name should stay in the deep with no contact with the outside world.¡± They kick their hooves on the ground causes the earth to shake. Chris sighs and rubs his hand on top of the 6 unicorns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The Jormungandr is just doing his job. Remember when I invited the second strongest here, and the Jormungandr ran to him. We could hear laughing throughout the planet. I really doubt he would consider **** a threat he is a few magnitudes weaker.¡± A turquoise unicorn walks up to Chris and poke him with its horn. ¡°I can feel his power. He might be way more powerful than we can even believe. I might agree with the Jormungandr unlike my brothers here.¡± the crimson unicorn laughs and bumps heads with the turquoise and says, ¡°Why are you worry about ***, we might have to look out for Chris. *** is a push over look at him hiding behind Chris. Dude nothing to worry about lets play a game or introduce the other members I don¡¯t care.¡± Chris nods and says, ¡°Yes, lets stop talking about that dumb snake. **** here are my other top tier fairies. The king of the skies Roc.¡± A small hawk lands on Chris¡¯s shoulder. The shadow gives it a poke. The eagle squawks at the shadow and tries to give him a peck. Chris looks at the bird and says, ¡°Rocky, don¡¯t peck at my friend. He just wanted to touch you. Stop being mean.¡± The bird squawks twice at Chris and flies on top of the caramel color unicorn. The earth shakes. Chris looks up and says, ¡°About time, I thought he would never get here. *** here is the fourth strongest fairy on the planet. At first we couldn¡¯t see anything. Suddenly over the horizon a huge mountain appeared. waiting ¡± I roll my eyes knowing this spider he will find someone like my parents. A person too good for this world. I don¡¯t want to meet a perfect person. I want to meet a person who was a slave and hate us. I want to know if we can become friends even though my people put them into slavery. No, I don¡¯t want the spider to find anyone. Erica lands behind me. She plays with her scythe. She walks up to a tree and cuts one of it branches off. She takes the branch and throws it in the air. As it falls to the ground, she slices it up 100 times. The branch lands on the good without falling apart. I sigh not knowing what to do. Erica does it to another branch. As she throws it into the sky she asks, ¡°Little brother why don¡¯t we go home for a while. It is boring out here.¡± I watch her cut the sticks again and again and reply, ¡°Nah, not today, I rather just sit out here and think.¡± Erica stumbles for a moment and the branch this time fell apart once it hit the ground, causing the pieces to fly and hit the other branches. Causing the rest to fall apart. She glares at me and asks, ¡°Was it Elder Jessie that told you?¡± infiltate 3 stakes her way to the top floor. Once she arrived, the usb finished collecting the data. I punch a hole in the wall and we both flew into the night. Fight The screen change and the shadow is back at Mars with Chris and the other tier one, fairies. The shadow picks up the mic and says, "Hey, they are having a parade in my honor. Let¡¯s watch and see why friends are a stupid idea. There was a huge machine in the middle of a lot of the humans and fairies. They were singing and dancing around this machine. Chris stood on top of it, waving at the shadow to come closer. All the tier 1 fairies beside the one that must not and the kraken. The black dragon was also here, this was a big event. That machine must have been important in where the dragon left his cave just to be here. The shadow flies to Chris and pats him on the back. Chris turned towards the shadow and said, ¡°We finished the machine and it couldn¡¯t have done it without your help. This is a huge moment. Thanks ****** for everything you did and now your power is mine.¡± Chris punches the shadow right in the gut. The shadow bends over and falls down. 8 arms shoot out of the machine and grab the shadow by the limbs. The arms pull the shadow into its self. The machine is a giant cube that covers the shadow body. There was a hole in top of the machine what looks like a component missing from it. The shadow is a strap to the machine looking at his friend with horror in his eyes. The shadow snaps his fingers and put the schematics that Chris showed the shadow when he first entered the library. Chris had the shadow help build a machine to trap him. They needed the eights arms on the machine to hold the shadow into place. There was a huge hole in the middle of the device. Chris walks up and adds a helmet to the machine. ¡°**** to tell you the truth, I became your friend to steal your power. Ever since your planet appeared, I found a power stronger than me on it. For billions of years it was only one being stronger than me now there are two. The moment that I felt a power greater than mine, I lash out in anger. I could only calm down after a few days. But by that time it was too late. There is a little spider on your planet that felt my outburst and in response put a barrier around the planet. I learn over the years that this universe isn¡¯t the only one but I can never escape this place. I had invisible shackles that I could never escape. I also learned that killing and stealing the powers of the other guardians didn¡¯t help the matter. They are so much weaker than me and it didn¡¯t make that big of a difference if I took their powers or not. A gift to God falls right into my lap. A being that was just as powerful as me is born in the same solar system. After that little spider put up his barrier, I gather my forces to attack your home planet. It took me a year to get my forces in order. I launch a full scale attack on your planet. I couldn¡¯t make a dent on the barrier. The is one thing I can say about myself. I am a patient man. There was something wrong with your planted development, only the fairy was born and not without a partner. I bided my time waiting for you to be born. It took a few billion years, but the wait was worth it. Not only were you not connect to that evil spider, but you were way weaker. And if I couldn¡¯t come to you, well you would have to come to me. This machine you here was a back-up plan just in case you were too powerful to steal the energy normally. The moment you arrive on mars I attack you like I attack the rest of the guardians. You didn¡¯t even feel it. So plan number two had to take into effect. This machine is taking away your power and once finished, you will die ****. Now, I summon you Cthulhu.¡± The sky darkens the water around the machine churns. A giant octopus rises out of the water. The kraken have arrive. ¡°Yes, Chris have finally summoned me. I will heed your call.¡± I could hear a voice from deep inside of the water. A creature breaks the water surface. It brought a relaxing feeling. A giant gate appears right next to the shadow. The same creature appears that was on the screen. People all round us faints. The creature looks at the shadow and says, "*** I heard your call. What do you want from me? The shadow looks at the creature and says, ¡°No one called you Cthulhu. And look at what happen the audience has killed over because of your aura. All but a few is still all right.¡± The shadow turns toward my sister and says, ¡°One of my descendants has some backbone.¡± The shadow claps his hands. I look towards my sister and she was growling at the creature. I looked around, no one was moving. I poke a centipede creature and it didn¡¯t move even after I poke it. The creature is a Cthulhu, its body was changing every second. I don¡¯t think it has a stable form. It was turning into things people fear. "*** you are looking at the wrong one. The other one by my sheer presence. I like him.¡± The shadow looks confused and looks directly at me. He stares at me for a minute and snaps his fingers. The Cthulhu disappears. The shadow snaps his fingers again, and the audience gets up. The centipede, I poke got up and slap me with its many arms. The shadow snaps again, causing everyone to look at him. ¡°The show continues.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. All the fairies that weren¡¯t 1 bowed to the Cthulhu. It turns into a snake and slithers to the shadow. Once it arrives at the shadow, it changes shape again to something unknown. A unicorn jumps in front of the Cthulhu and kicks it in the face. The Cthulhu turns into a ball and flies behind Chris. ¡°Chris, the Unicorn is bullying me. Tell them to leave me alone and let me have some fun.¡± Chris looks at the unicorn that kicks the Cthulhu and says, ¡°Stand down we need him today. He has to to follow my orders.¡± The crimson unicorn walks up to Chris while the rest followed behind. ¡°Chris release our friend and send this evil thing back to the depths in which it came, or else.Chris walks up to the unicorn and starts petting it. He laughs. ¡°You are under my control and it isn¡¯t possible for any of the fairies on this planet to hurt me. I already test this theory with Onyx. Unicorns behave your selves. I want to be stronger be happy for me." All the unicorns shots in one voice ¡°No!The crimson unicorn nude his head at Chris, ¡°We are the pures fairies and even though we can¡¯t go against you. We will attack the other fairies.The turn around and the horns glows. ¡°Stop and obey me!The unicorns all turn and bowed to Chris. ¡°That¡¯s better. I didn¡¯t want to do this but unicorns, you force my hand.The shadow is struggling to free him from the shackles. Chris laughs at the shadow struggling. ¡°We have to make these shackles 20 times stronger than me just in case. We do not understand how strong you are but we need to make sure that you couldn¡¯t escape.¡± The shadow hand glows and the spider tattoo loses all 8 of its legs. The shadow roars and the entire world shakes. The shadow head falls down, looking completely spent. The world stops shaking. 8 black gates open up in the sky. Out of the 8 gates, 8 dragons came out a dark blue, light blue, brown, green, yellow, red, black, and white dragons. The white and black above the rest and roars. The black dragon roars, ¡°Chris, release **** at once! You do not understand what you are doing. Release him and we will ignore your transgression.¡± The white dragon looks toward the black one and says, ¡°No, we must destroy them. They have captured our boss, Black. They all shall not escape. Let them feel our wrath, also I haven¡¯t had a good fight in ages. Let us let loose on these morons.¡± ¡°Clam down white, we have to give them a chance to do the right thing. We want to be better than them.¡± The crimson unicorn next to Chris spoke, ¡°We agree with the dragons Chris let **** go. We cannot fight against you, but we will refuse to help you.¡± Cthulhu points a finger at the unicorns and says, ¡°We do not need these goodies two shoes. You losers can shut up we will beat back against these giant lizards and Chris will gain the ultimate power.¡± The unicorns looked at the dragon by Chris side and asked, ¡°What about you about you? You have Chris¡¯s ear to tell him to do the right thing.¡± ¡°I am sorry but I am Chris¡¯s fairy and he wants power more than anything. I even refuse the call to arms by ****, so I am all in on Chris side.¡± He turns his head away from the unicorns and puts his head down. The 8 dragons flying above looks down at the unicorns and the black one says, ¡°Unicorns for being the righteous we will free you from the bonds from Chris are there any other fairy here that would like to join them?¡± The other fairies turn their head away and the people on the ground yells, "Chris, Chris, Chris,The dragons form a circle and a light develop over everyone. The light disappears, and the unicorns got up and flew in the air next to the dragons. The crimson unicorn looks at the dragons and says, Sorry dragons but we won¡¯t be able to help you in this fight. These people are our friends and family.¡± The white dragon snickers, so does the orange, yellow, and red dragons. The black dragon turns toward the others and snorts. ¡°Behave yourselves this is an honorable move, not only that but guess what more fight for you.¡± The dragons that snicker all yells in happiness. The unicorns look at Chris and asked, ¡°So what do you want to do? Are you going to let go **** or do we have to leave from this world?¡± Chris goes red in the face and yells, ¡°You guys would beg to come back after I finish taken away his power. I am the one who should have this power he couldn¡¯t even bring his fairy to his side. I will become the strongest and leave this universe. Think of all the fun places here and multiplied it my infinite amount, friends.¡± The unicorns shook their heads and flew away. no chapter today opps a family memeber died today. I was worry about for a couple of days now. My Father left to see my grandmother a few days ago. I live in Atlanta GA and she was in San Francisco. I will put out a chapter hopefully at the end of next week if it I don''t have to leave and have time to write. Who knows what tomorrow will bring. I need to make this 500 characters long so here is some bullshit. Editor''s note: Philadelphia Eagles running back Darren Sproles announced he would retire at the end of the season. Here is the story of his journey into the NFL.Stolen story; please report. PHILADELPHIA -- Safety Malcolm Jenkins was asked for a favorite memory of running back Darren Sproles, and instead offered a striking thought. "Every time I think about Darren, it''s really one thing that constantly pops into my head," Jenkins said of his Philadelphia Eagles teammate. "He makes you reconsider if you want to be great." He makes you reconsider if you want to be great. Understanding ¡®t inside of the room and once I open the door, no one was inside. Someone must have freed them when we were away. Ugh, I wish they were still here. Erica strolled inside the room. She looks around and gives a whistle. ¡°Who do you think freed them? I wonder how piss they are at you?¡± I ignore her. I left and went to the stadium. They should be here in 10 minutes. Erica and I flew around for a while just in case someone was following us. We arrive at the school a few hours later. I do not understand how my team would respond to how I treated them yesterday. I will wait for them to show up and see how they react. Since I wait, I went to pass the time running. I put weights on my legs and started running. ¡±She is special and the rest of you losers, I don¡¯t like. I am still the dictator. Shall I remind you who is the strongest in the school?¡± They shake their heads. little brother.¡± I ignore her. I walk to Wendy¡¯s room. I hear crying from inside the room. I stood in front of the door thinking about what I should say. I should leave, but I needed to be strong. This was just a crying teammate. I have nothing to worry about. I wasn¡¯t in the wrong, was I? Ugh, being the leader is so hard. I have to overcome this problem. I knock on the door. The crying stops and there was movement inside of the room. It took a second. The noise settles down with a small voice saying, ¡°The door is open, please come in.¡± I open the door and enter the room. The room was bare beside some stuff animals on top of her bed. I was expecting it to be super pink and girly. It seems my mother movies influence girls'' rooms for me. The mother movies portray girls with over the top . They had a lot of pink and frillers everywhere. Yet, this room was very bland. Wendy¡¯s bed had blue covers and around her pillows random stuff animals. ¡± What does he mean by watch her melt? Ugh, I really don¡¯t want to trust the spider, but it seems I have no other choice. ¡°Sorry, Wendy, for freezing you.¡± She gives me a glare. I knew that spider was wrong. She points to the chair at her desk and says, ¡°Sit.¡± Wow, she is angry. Without a word, I pull the chair from the desk and sit in front of her. She stares in my eyes. I felt guilty and turned my head away. She grabbed my head and moved it in front of her face. ¡°Alexander don¡¯t run away from me. The reason I¡¯m angry is that you aren¡¯t treating us as allies. Not only are we not your allies but we are people you can bully.¡± I close my eyes. She lets go of my face. ¡°Alexander, did you get the information you wanted?¡± I nod my head. ¡°Do you think this would convince us about the threat the fairies pose?¡± I nod my head again. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use your words to convince us?¡± I sigh and replies, ¡°I¡¯m not good at talking with people. Um, I keep to myself most of the time. Erica isn¡¯t the most open person, and she was the only child. I hang around my age when I was growing up.¡± Wendy nods her head in understanding. force to go. I never wanted to fight until I met you. You differ from the rest of the Jeonglyeong. I don¡¯t think you are really that war hungry not like the other elders. Not like my parents. You have clear eyes looking into the future. If you had a different life, I could see you try to make peace with the fairies. I saw this the first time we were training. I have been training my entire life and been falling behind people close to me. Yet, instead of getting mad or giving up on me, you help me. You aren¡¯t like the rest of them. But yesterday, you acted like them. Freezing us and leaving. That is something my parents would do. I don¡¯t want you to become like them. Keep yourself pure and don¡¯t become corrupt like the rest of them. I open my eyes and look direct at her. Her eyes . She was right, mostly. What I did was something Jessie would¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t want to be like him. I gave her a hug. She yelps. I got up and opens the door before I leave the room I say, ¡°You are correct. I wasn¡¯t myself. I won¡¯t lose myself like that again. Follow me, I have a video to show My Team.¡± Super is worst than GT. Super is worse than GT This title is not clickbait I am very serious when I mean that super is worse than GT. Ever since the ending of Z. Dragon ball fans wanted a successor to the series. I am one of those fans. I want to see what happens to the Z fighters after the Buu saga. The thing is Z wasn¡¯t that good and other manga since Dragon Ball Z has ended up their game. Manga like one piece, naruto, my hero, etc¡­ have shown that Sh¨­nen can tell deeper stories. Heck bleach when it started was a way better story than Dragon Ball or Dragon Ball Z. But the problem with dragon ball it doesn¡¯t seem to get with the times. Now, why am I talking about these other stories when the title of this video is super is worse than Gt? The reason being Gt came out way before Sh¨­nen started to produce deeper stories. They made it around the time one piece was just getting started and Sh¨­nen has fallen off product wise. You have Dragon Ball super that created two decades later, and I see no real difference in storytelling from GT and Super. First of off, I will compare super to other Sh¨­nen and make after GT. The reason being is to show how far Sh¨­nen have come, but Dragon Ball creators refuse to make a real effort in writing a story. There are so many wonderful Sh¨­nen stories that came out between GT and Super and in my second point I will argue that GT and Super is almost the same story with a different cover. I will make other videos talking about how Super arcs are awful and how I would fix them. Well, before all the Super bashing, I must talk about all the good that comes from Super. Super had great animation and artwork, mostly. It also had a great music track that could get a person hype. That is it. Yay, Super you are making my life so much easier right now. Let¡¯s move on to trashing Super. Let¡¯s get this out of the way first. No, the fighting in Super wasn¡¯t great. Super was just DBZ and GT. Super brought nothing new regarding fighting in DBZ. We have seen it and done it. Super had one point that I would give credit to, but it was a short moment. When goku was fighting the two sayain girls, I know no one cares about. He wasn¡¯t a super sayian fighting two super sayians and holding them back. The reason being he knew martial arts and have been fighting for years vs two street alley girls that only have been fighting some random thugs. Yes, throw out power levels. DBZ and GT were all about power levels. Who was the strongest and fastest? Super had the chance to throw it away and use other ways for people to win but 2 mins into the fight the girls¡¯ force goku to turn back to Super sayian to fight once again. There are two Sh¨­nen that Super could have learned from. They are One Piece and Hunter X Hunter. Two Sh¨­nen that throws away power levels for other things. In One Piece DF is king, mostly. Having a good DF to counter another DF is a huge plus. Look at Enel vs. luffy. Enel had a broken ability in seeing Luffy¡¯s next attack but it really didn¡¯t matter because Enel couldn¡¯t have hurt Luffy with his DF powers. Luffy¡¯s DF force Enel to change his entire fighting style, but he couldn¡¯t overcome Luffy¡¯s DF advantage. We see one person lose let¡¯s look at when someone with a weaker DF wins. Luffy vs Crocodile instead of Luffy having a DF advantage, he had a weakness. Luffy in the Crocodile fight force Luffy to change the way Luffy fought. Luffy is a long to a mid-range fighter. He uses his stretching powers to snipe people. During the last round vs. Crocodile, Luffy had to fight Crocodile close up. He changes his entire fighting style just to beat Crocodile. Can you say the same for anyone in super? Did anyone have to change their way of fighting just because their opponent was a counter to them? Nope. Now, let¡¯s move to Hunter X hunter and see how it could have helped Super. In hunter x hunter, they call their main combat system nen. Now what makes hunter x hunter different from super is that having more nen means nothing. Winning a fight isn¡¯t about who have more nen it is how it applied. Now, that being said having a large amount a nen is helpful but that will not win you a fight against an expert. The main character Gon can have 100 times more nen than hisoka but will lose to Hisoka 100% of the time. Why is that? That is because Hisoka is a way better fighter and having more nen means nothing. Look at the meruem vs netero fight. The only reason meruem won that fight was because he trains his mind against komugi in the game Gungi. Netero should never even push meruem to the brink of death but he did and not only that but if meruem never met komugi. Netero could have won the fight against him. Let''s talk about naruto next. Naruto had a system that could have made Super interesting. Unlike one piece and Hunter x hunter, they have abilities they cannot really control. One piece Luffy, ate the gum gum fruit giving him the abilities of gum. He cannot turn these abilities to say ice to counter a fire user but in naruto, they can. Mostly no one locked to one ability. The ninjas in the manga where better at some elements than others. That doesn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t use other elements. Each of these elements counter each other, fire beats wind, wind beats lightening, so on and on. Super could have made the key blast into a rock, scissors, paper system. DBZ already have three different ki blasts. Let them able to cancel each other out. Krillin¡¯s destructo disc should be able to cut through something like goku¡¯s kamehameha blast. Goku¡¯s kamehameha blast could counter piccolo¡¯s special beam cannon. Last piccolo¡¯s special beam cannon counters Krillin¡¯s destructo disc. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Over the years, mangas have evolved, so why didn¡¯t DBZ evolve. I think of so many to improve super by just looking at the big three. Naruto, one piece, and bleach. Super had so much potential instead we got a better looking with better music GT. With no new ideas and more retcon. Not saying GT brought a lot to the table but super had 20 years of time to come up with something. I have come up with more ideas in a few days than the writers of DB super have in 20 years. Super was just a cash grab. This was a lazy way to get money out of DBZ fans. The writers don¡¯t care about the fandom. Heck, we finally get two women supersayain and most people hate them. For zero reason, they couldn¡¯t go super sayain even though their base power level was way above Goku¡¯s when he first turned. The tournament of power was boring. Beside the good music and good animation. No, goku¡¯s ultra instinct didn¡¯t phase me in the sightless. The reason being I like SSJ4 design way better than anything that super have done. I wish super have so imagination instead of a different color hair. Let¡¯s look at the stories. In both of their starting arcs we get a new transformation. With the other sayians power Goku¡¯s finds a new level beyond the power of the SSJ3. The next arc an old villain appears. Frieza and android 17. Super made the worst GT arc look better. Frieza a villain who shouldn¡¯t be able to compete with any of the current Z fights is now on the same level as goku and Vegeta. Why because he is talented and had some training. Super 17 was two androids becoming one. With the help of the creator of the last big bad. Also, let¡¯s not discount the person who made Cell. Let''s ignore future trunks arc because the next GT arc is better being compared to the universe survival arc in GT. The reason being these are the two big final arcs in the anime. With super they gave everyone some action in this big tournaments and in GT they made Vegeta relevant. Oh, I¡¯m not forgetting both shows was heavy about goku. Well, one had an ending, and the other left more opportunity for more money by not ending it. Once again, lets ignore all of that. The final arcs of both stories started off strong, in super case meh but the idea was interesting. In GT case, the dragon balls have taken too much negative energy because of all the wishes in a short time causing them to break. The dragon becomes evil and separates in 8 different smaller dragons that goku have to defeat or they would destroy the galaxy. On the other side, you have two bored gods wanting to get rid of half of the universes because they were below a development level or something. Goku talks to two bored gods about a huge tournament and they both agree. This creates 90 fighters form 9 different universes. Look at all three arcs and compare them to each other. GT is even or better than Super. Oh, yes, what I am saying is blasphemy but hear me out. You listen to most of this video, wait until it is over. Both of the anime starts of retconing the series. They both give Goku a new form to work with. One creates a big bad and the other a lazy antihero. Beerus is not only a retcon but also a useless character. He is the second strongest character in the series with a job, but once he joins the Z fighters; he becomes lazy and only cares about food. He is a waste of character. I know many people hated pam, but she at least acted her age. She was a brat. It makes sense because guess what she was a brat. Beerus acted worse than pam and he is a freaking god. Man, I don¡¯t understand why Pam got a lot of hate but Beerus who was just as bad gets a pass. In GT, we get another goku vs Vegeta Oozaru fight. Talk about nostalgia. Goku fights Beerus. Both fights introduce Goku¡¯s new transformation. SSJ4 and SSJgod. Super is funny. Goku gets a new transformation and doesn¡¯t keep it for long. He gets another one SSJgod blue. In which he uses way more often. His new transformation doesn¡¯t even last to the next big villain. Vs GT in which SSJ4 is the last transformation and is use throughout the entire show. Between these two arcs I will give the win to GT. The next battle next arcs are the bring back the old villain arcs. Both are dumb and boring. I don¡¯t care Frieza is a fan favorite bringing him back was a bad idea. He was under power and him getting so strong was stupid. It took him 6 months of training to advance 4 levels compared to the sayians. What was he doing during the 6 months? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, Super can have this win. Both arcs aren¡¯t worth talking about. Let talk about the big subject the final two arcs of the anime. I will say this outright; the super arc makes no sense. The reason being Goku showed off his strength and yet only two universes had people that could compete at Goku¡¯s level. Why is this? If they couldn¡¯t find people near goku¡¯s strength then why keep the same rules in place. They could have asked Zeno to change the rules in the favor. Zeno love transformations or other random stuff. Why not have the rules stating that a universe could live as long as their powers interest Zeno? They didn¡¯t have any other way to compete. You know what if I keep talking about this issue it would become an hour long video. I will do a breakdown of the tournament arc later. GT wins. Yes, the evil dragon arc had a lot of potential but compared to the tournament arc. Both stories were shooting for the stars. Gt made it to the moon but super never even left the atmosphere. I will go over each Super arc later. Time. That is my argument for why GT is better than Super. 20 years to come up with something better than GT and at best anyone can say it is a bit better than GT. That is sad. 20 years to get this right and we get super. No. I demand better. Everyone should demand better. Super is an awful cash grab and they aren¡¯t hiding it. They refuse to evolve and give us a tired old story. 20 years. 20 years for them to come up with a good story. 20 years to come up with a better combat system beside punch hard. 20 years to come up with new character designs. 20 years of thinking. 20 remember this number when watching Super vs watching GT. showing part 1 know about this event and our crushing lost to the fairies?¡± They all shook their heads no. Erica stops laughing. It is time to get to work, but no this is too stupid. ¡®t have also that he shouldn¡¯t have taken this fight. I reach over and grab the remote. Without saying a word, I press play. showing part 2 worst comes to worst. She will down her life for everyone here in this room. Stop thinking so badly about your sister. I look at my hands and wonder was I strong enough. ¡°You are strong. The psychopath would lose to you in a fight 1 billion out of 1 billion times if you fought right now. But she if it wasn¡¯t for someone else, she would watch this entire world burn and not care. You will die for your family, friends, allies, and even your enemies. I have this battle but there is no guarantee that the person who replace you wouldn¡¯t become power hungry and mess everything that you would have to accomplish.¡± I look at the spider and said, ¡°But I thought you wouldn¡¯t want me to be the leader.¡± ¡°No, little one. You would make a great leader. You will not win this war. The odds are something will happen that will take that fire you are trying to keep inside of your soul will burn out. You think it is a roaring fire, but it isn¡¯t. It is a candle that will go out in the lightest breeze. You should be king of the world, but the problem comes next. I really don¡¯t care. The shadow already put so much work into this planet his need not keep doing this but here we are. Shadow once again have gone above and beyond his duty to this backwater place to help his stupid descendants.¡± The room trembles. I stand up and tries to keep my balance. ¡°I am here on this stupid worthless planet because you morons couldn¡¯t act right.¡± The spider is tapping the room with his front two legs. The shaking gets worst. destroys my home planet. I am sorry everyone. There is nothing I can do. I couldn¡¯t shut my eyes because I to witness this horrible event. A rabbit that is 3 times larger than the spider appears flying above him and falls right on top of it. Bloop. The world would end, and this is the sound of it being saved. I feel faint. I lean on a chair to keep myself standing up. The man, I saw 2 years ago appear again he wasn¡¯t projecting the enormous aura like he was last time. ¡°Anaisa please calm down. If it wasn¡¯t for Isis, you would destroy our home planet. I know they annoy you but come on. Look at this young specimen. He is one of a kind. We can¡¯t someone like him die this way. You like him more than I do. Think about what you are doing to this young man.¡± The spider got up and I swear it was glaring at me. But it laugh, ¡°You are right shadow, I got to work up. Ok, now go away I still training the boy. He still needs a lot a work done to him.¡± The guy sighs, "Dude do you think we agoing to leave right after you tried to destroy the world. I know what your next test is going to be. Let Isis do it since she is the third party and is better about this kind of stuff than you and I." The spider gives out a puff and says, ¡°Ok, ok, Isis can you please get off of me. I will be a good spider. So, let me up.¡± ¡± The rabbit hops to me and puts her hand on my leg. I felt my body rip to pieces. It felt like something tore me limb for limb. First my legs. Each leg felt like it was being torn from my body slowly. I can feel all of my muscles being torn from my body. I look down at my legs to make sure that the skin wasn¡¯t being pulled. My body was perfectly fine. Yet, the pain was still there. As my felt like they were being ripped apart. I close my eyes. I saw my body being grab by monsters and being ripped apart. was stunned. I took my arm and stab it in the monster head. It falls backwards letting me go. The other three monsters look at me with an angry face. I watch helplessly as they pick up giant clubs and saunter towards me. They all took turns beating me with their clubs. I couldn¡¯t do anything by as I died. The monster I stab out his eye. Walk up towards my head with a club and swung down. vision. I just close my eyes and waited for death. The fire burned my skin causing pain I could never describe. But as the fire burned my skin, I felt weird. I understood the nature of fire. It was my element. As the fire burn, the heat should suffocate, but it was feeling good. The heat dies down and my body stops feeling like it is melting. I could do anything. They made the test for me to die. I doubt there was anything I could do besides wait. I wait as the smoke from the fire filled my lungs. I felt my lungs losing air and I slowly black out. was supposed to be like the ground. We to get air from both the water and air. I look around for a few minutes and understand there was nowhere to go. Instead of delaying the I drank in the water. I wanted to end it . It took over an hour for me to in that watery grave. I open my eyes and see. kishimoto cant write female characters. The Hokages have to do what it is best for the village. A Hokage that Naruto love and respected order a genocide. Can anyone see Naruto doing the same? What is worst there is a clan in konaha that had huge problems as well and Naruto ignore them. The Hyuga clan had a noble class and a subservient class. This was bad on its on but it gets worse. The subservient class gets a mark after they are born that the noble class can use to attack them. Naruto fights a one of the lower classes and this was supposed to solve the issue, but he still died with a mark on his showing his lower class. And he died protecting a Noble. I can hear people now screeching on how he did it on his own free will. But really. He was born to die for the noble class and he died for the noble class it doesn¡¯t matter if he wants to or not. It was his destiny which is makes it worst because the reason he beat the crap out of hinata and was an ass in the first place was because he wanted to beat destiny. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. But yes this is the problem with naruto. Naruto problems are bigger than girls being written poorly. It is that Kishimoto was bad at writing characters. I will go into more details and comparisons in a later video. Gohan Buu saga fixing it. moives hollywood. know why Hollywood can¡¯t seem to make a good adaptation of books, games, anime, ect.? Can anyone really name a good video game movie? One there is above a 7.0 in the story? Hollywood can¡¯t figure out what makes a good video game. Not only that, but they fail in other mediums. The movie Death Note was an awful adaptation. Why couldn¡¯t they make a great manga into a decent movie? We can go down the list of failed movies a different medium that Hollywood fails hard at recreating created that. Heck, they couldn¡¯t recreate a good Ghost in the Shell movie. Yet, they could recreate some scenes shot from shot. What was missing from the story? One is a classic, and the other is a shell of a movie after you finish watching it. You don¡¯t even remember what it''s about. Why can¡¯t Hollywood take a successful story and turn it into a movie? The answer to it is very easy. They refuse to understand the story they are adapting. Or they are just bad at a turn it into movie form. Well, or the last reason they don¡¯t understand how to make it appropriated for an American audience. aren¡¯t shown from the viewpoint of the MC all the time like they are in games. Nor do the movie characters act the way you want them to. In video games, the MC is the very personal because they are you. You are the one controlling them. You want to be shoot someone in the head you can control your person to do that. In Movies, the MC doesn¡¯t listen or do what you want. There isn¡¯t a one interaction you have with a movie character like in a video game. When playing halo, your master chef can operate one way and mines another. I play the game alone. I love killing all the other marines and covenant. I don¡¯t play it like speed runners. I play to kill everyone. Halo three was the best game for me because of this. Now, making that into a movie would be hard. That is why there are books to help and expand the character. Without the books Master chef character would be very one dimensional, not only that but in the game he is a slow moving target with a gun attach to it. Not really a good protagonist for a movie. How do we fix this for a movie? You change him like the book did. He is a super soldier that can run 30 MPHs, with an excellent hand to hand combat. A writer will change some things about the story and setting to fit the movie. Make him funner, with Cortana. Have her a chatter box and him a one liner badass. Make the marines more important ect.. But lets move on to Hollywood movies adaptations that are bad and how to fix them. Dragon Ball Evolution. Heck, there are so many choices it isn¡¯t even funny. We can look at street fighter the movie, Mario bros movie ect.. The list goes on and on. I will talk about Dragon ball because the people that should be most disappoint by the movie are my audience. Truth be told, I don¡¯t mind an adaptation not being the same as the source material. Like I said before, a movie is a very different medium than a book or manga. There isn¡¯t an easy to correlate a book to a movie or manga ect, I hope you get the point. My problem is that Hollywood refuses to understand what makes something great when trying to adapt it. Going back to Dragon Ball what did Hollywood change that anyone can say made a person like or even interested in Dragon Ball? If you showed a random person the movie, why would they watch the anime or read the manga after watching it? Heck lets not even talk about new fans lets talk about old ones. Can any fan of Dragon ball have a thing they like about the Dragon ball Any new ideas? Any new characters that they want to bring in to the Dragon ball universe? Anything? No, the reason being Hollywood say Dragon ball was popular refuse to learn why it was popular and made a movie with the only idea being to make lots of money. Well that backfire and it was funny. Now, how do we fix this issue? Give the movie to a fan that understands the medium of movies. I think the two best Dragon Ball movies are Bardock The father of Goku and The History of Trunks. Toriyama heck didn¡¯t write both movies. I don¡¯t think Toriyama like the Bardock movie. In Super he changes Goku backstory. There wasn¡¯t any real need. But that doesn¡¯t matter. People that understood wrote and directed them loved Dragon ball. We got a stupid excuse of a movie. Someone could have made a good Dragon ball movie with a black goku and little to know energy beams but I doubt it would ever get made because Hollywood is stupid and so is the fanbase. That doesn¡¯t mean I think having a black goku would work or not but it seems most people care about the aesthetic. i found a post that fits my point to a tee. Some moron saw that they got the Ghost in the Shell aesthetic right and missed the point of the narrative. They talk about how the major in the animated movie was a body of a favorite model and yet totally forgot that the major in the new move was an original. She was the first successful test. Dude great job of missing your own point. Why, because you only care about the aesthetic. I really don¡¯t mind Johansson as an actress, but I never thought she would be a good major. My interoperation of the original Ghost in the shell was one in which the major was a human being a robot. The major was more of an A.I. than human because that is how she needed to do her job well. Johansson plays a character that ones to be human. Black widow is a train assassin that you would never guess Johansson plays her. If it wasn¡¯t for Johansson looking like the major, she would never have gotten the part in which I say ugh. That is my problem instead of find an actress to fit the role they found someone that looks closely to the major. There is another problem with the movie. Hollywood dumb it down and said nothing of note. For me the original movie was about when does a person becomes more machine than human. In the new movie corporation is bad. What is even worse is they took away her She goes from a woman who becomes a female cop to a person who was a force to become a weapon. She was a test subject that lost her memory. She didn¡¯t sign up for this they gave her no choice. How sad is that? We go from a woman who works hard to become one of the best agents in the world to a test subject that was force into the program. Good job Hollywood. netflix death note movie and once again they didn¡¯t understand what they were doing. I think understand the source material for something like death note it is easy to not only make a good movie but make a movie that can win best picture. Now, I can see why didn¡¯t want to do a one-to-one remake because they couldn¡¯t make a remake of a 108 chapter manga to a single movie. This is fine. Heck, I don¡¯t even care that light personality was change either. I understand trying to make it something a more American audience. My problem with the movie it had no interesting concepts. Now my interpretation of the story was about a person who wanted to become a god. Light wanted the world to see him as a god. He was better than everyone else and only him can make the world into a better place. L and friends were in disagreement. He was human and there was no way a human should have the power over life and death. Now, compare it to the Netflix was it trying to say or what was interesting about it? Nothing. It was a boring movie about a random kid getting a power that he shouldn¡¯t have and using it . They even had a cool idea going for them in the movie but didn¡¯t use it correctly. Revenge! Think about it. Someone like the punisher with a notebook that can kill people by writing their name inside. Light¡¯s mother gets kill and the criminal walks free. He kills him. Why not keep on that angle? With light going further and further down the darkness of death because of revenge. He not only kills the criminal but the judge, the police, the jury, while killing he gives himself an excuse of why he needs to kill this people. You can change L role from being a detective like character make him light¡¯s friend trying to stop him from going down a dark path. Instead we got that crap. Like I said, I don¡¯t think an adaptation needs to be a 1 to 1 parallel. But I would like it to bring either new ideas or something. A movie about death note should be able the death note and how the characters interact with it. Heck, I would go so far in saying you can make a good movie with light, the death note, nor L in the movie. ect into a movie is easy. I am calling out Hollywood on their laziness. They refuse to care about the Can make a best picture from an anime or manga. Spider and Rabbit. can died. That is how much I care about them.¡± Isis shakes her head. to slowly take over and put his people into high positions instead of burning down the system and having him rebuild it from the ground up?¡± ¡°That might take to long and he doesn¡¯t have a lot of time to waste. The girl, the shadow is training, will not let her parents stay in charge for long. Once she goes back. She will change the fairy by force and start training them. Alexander is working with a weaker group. He doesn¡¯t have time to do things the proper way. He needs to train the Jeonglyeong now. We can¡¯t have fight now can we? So how do you like this world? This is the first time being here. In person.¡± Isis acts like a rabbit and licking herself. She licks her paws. ¡°This is a funny place. I agree with the shadow, I rather you not destroy this place. It is an interesting experiment. We must see how far it goes.¡± Sighing is all I can do. I teleport back on Alexander¡¯s head. waiting ¡± I roll my eyes knowing this spider he will find someone like my parents. A person too good for this world. I don¡¯t want to meet a perfect person. I want to meet a person who was a slave and hate us. I want to know if we can become friends even though my people put them into slavery. No, I don¡¯t want the spider to find anyone. Erica lands behind me. She plays with her scythe. She walks up to a tree and cuts one of it branches off. She takes the branch and throws it in the air. As it falls to the ground, she slices it up 100 times. The branch lands on the good without falling apart. I sigh not knowing what to do. Erica does it to another branch. As she throws it into the sky she asks, ¡°Little brother why don¡¯t we go home for a while. It is boring out here.¡± I watch her cut the sticks again and again and reply, ¡°Nah, not today, I rather just sit out here and think.¡± Erica stumbles for a moment and the branch this time fell apart once it hit the ground, causing the pieces to fly and hit the other branches. Causing the rest to fall apart. She glares at me and asks, ¡°Was it Elder Jessie that told you?¡± infiltate 3 stakes her way to the top floor. Once she arrived, the usb finished collecting the data. I punch a hole in the wall and we both flew into the night. Fight The screen change and the shadow is back at Mars with Chris and the other tier one, fairies. The shadow picks up the mic and says, "Hey, they are having a parade in my honor. Let¡¯s watch and see why friends are a stupid idea. There was a huge machine in the middle of a lot of the humans and fairies. They were singing and dancing around this machine. Chris stood on top of it, waving at the shadow to come closer. All the tier 1 fairies beside the one that must not and the kraken. The black dragon was also here, this was a big event. That machine must have been important in where the dragon left his cave just to be here. The shadow flies to Chris and pats him on the back. Chris turned towards the shadow and said, ¡°We finished the machine and it couldn¡¯t have done it without your help. This is a huge moment. Thanks ****** for everything you did and now your power is mine.¡± Chris punches the shadow right in the gut. The shadow bends over and falls down. 8 arms shoot out of the machine and grab the shadow by the limbs. The arms pull the shadow into its self. The machine is a giant cube that covers the shadow body. There was a hole in top of the machine what looks like a component missing from it. The shadow is a strap to the machine looking at his friend with horror in his eyes. The shadow snaps his fingers and put the schematics that Chris showed the shadow when he first entered the library. Chris had the shadow help build a machine to trap him. They needed the eights arms on the machine to hold the shadow into place. There was a huge hole in the middle of the device. Chris walks up and adds a helmet to the machine. ¡°**** to tell you the truth, I became your friend to steal your power. Ever since your planet appeared, I found a power stronger than me on it. For billions of years it was only one being stronger than me now there are two. The moment that I felt a power greater than mine, I lash out in anger. I could only calm down after a few days. But by that time it was too late. There is a little spider on your planet that felt my outburst and in response put a barrier around the planet. I learn over the years that this universe isn¡¯t the only one but I can never escape this place. I had invisible shackles that I could never escape. I also learned that killing and stealing the powers of the other guardians didn¡¯t help the matter. They are so much weaker than me and it didn¡¯t make that big of a difference if I took their powers or not. A gift to God falls right into my lap. A being that was just as powerful as me is born in the same solar system. After that little spider put up his barrier, I gather my forces to attack your home planet. It took me a year to get my forces in order. I launch a full scale attack on your planet. I couldn¡¯t make a dent on the barrier. The is one thing I can say about myself. I am a patient man. There was something wrong with your planted development, only the fairy was born and not without a partner. I bided my time waiting for you to be born. It took a few billion years, but the wait was worth it. Not only were you not connect to that evil spider, but you were way weaker. And if I couldn¡¯t come to you, well you would have to come to me. This machine you here was a back-up plan just in case you were too powerful to steal the energy normally. The moment you arrive on mars I attack you like I attack the rest of the guardians. You didn¡¯t even feel it. So plan number two had to take into effect. This machine is taking away your power and once finished, you will die ****. Now, I summon you Cthulhu.¡± The sky darkens the water around the machine churns. A giant octopus rises out of the water. The kraken have arrive. ¡°Yes, Chris have finally summoned me. I will heed your call.¡± I could hear a voice from deep inside of the water. A creature breaks the water surface. It brought a relaxing feeling. A giant gate appears right next to the shadow. The same creature appears that was on the screen. People all round us faints. The creature looks at the shadow and says, "*** I heard your call. What do you want from me? The shadow looks at the creature and says, ¡°No one called you Cthulhu. And look at what happen the audience has killed over because of your aura. All but a few is still all right.¡± The shadow turns toward my sister and says, ¡°One of my descendants has some backbone.¡± The shadow claps his hands. I look towards my sister and she was growling at the creature. I looked around, no one was moving. I poke a centipede creature and it didn¡¯t move even after I poke it. The creature is a Cthulhu, its body was changing every second. I don¡¯t think it has a stable form. It was turning into things people fear. "*** you are looking at the wrong one. The other one by my sheer presence. I like him.¡± The shadow looks confused and looks directly at me. He stares at me for a minute and snaps his fingers. The Cthulhu disappears. The shadow snaps his fingers again, and the audience gets up. The centipede, I poke got up and slap me with its many arms. The shadow snaps again, causing everyone to look at him. ¡°The show continues.¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. All the fairies that weren¡¯t 1 bowed to the Cthulhu. It turns into a snake and slithers to the shadow. Once it arrives at the shadow, it changes shape again to something unknown. A unicorn jumps in front of the Cthulhu and kicks it in the face. The Cthulhu turns into a ball and flies behind Chris. ¡°Chris, the Unicorn is bullying me. Tell them to leave me alone and let me have some fun.¡± Chris looks at the unicorn that kicks the Cthulhu and says, ¡°Stand down we need him today. He has to to follow my orders.¡± The crimson unicorn walks up to Chris while the rest followed behind. ¡°Chris release our friend and send this evil thing back to the depths in which it came, or else.Chris walks up to the unicorn and starts petting it. He laughs. ¡°You are under my control and it isn¡¯t possible for any of the fairies on this planet to hurt me. I already test this theory with Onyx. Unicorns behave your selves. I want to be stronger be happy for me." All the unicorns shots in one voice ¡°No!The crimson unicorn nude his head at Chris, ¡°We are the pures fairies and even though we can¡¯t go against you. We will attack the other fairies.The turn around and the horns glows. ¡°Stop and obey me!The unicorns all turn and bowed to Chris. ¡°That¡¯s better. I didn¡¯t want to do this but unicorns, you force my hand.The shadow is struggling to free him from the shackles. Chris laughs at the shadow struggling. ¡°We have to make these shackles 20 times stronger than me just in case. We do not understand how strong you are but we need to make sure that you couldn¡¯t escape.¡± The shadow hand glows and the spider tattoo loses all 8 of its legs. The shadow roars and the entire world shakes. The shadow head falls down, looking completely spent. The world stops shaking. 8 black gates open up in the sky. Out of the 8 gates, 8 dragons came out a dark blue, light blue, brown, green, yellow, red, black, and white dragons. The white and black above the rest and roars. The black dragon roars, ¡°Chris, release **** at once! You do not understand what you are doing. Release him and we will ignore your transgression.¡± The white dragon looks toward the black one and says, ¡°No, we must destroy them. They have captured our boss, Black. They all shall not escape. Let them feel our wrath, also I haven¡¯t had a good fight in ages. Let us let loose on these morons.¡± ¡°Clam down white, we have to give them a chance to do the right thing. We want to be better than them.¡± The crimson unicorn next to Chris spoke, ¡°We agree with the dragons Chris let **** go. We cannot fight against you, but we will refuse to help you.¡± Cthulhu points a finger at the unicorns and says, ¡°We do not need these goodies two shoes. You losers can shut up we will beat back against these giant lizards and Chris will gain the ultimate power.¡± The unicorns looked at the dragon by Chris side and asked, ¡°What about you about you? You have Chris¡¯s ear to tell him to do the right thing.¡± ¡°I am sorry but I am Chris¡¯s fairy and he wants power more than anything. I even refuse the call to arms by ****, so I am all in on Chris side.¡± He turns his head away from the unicorns and puts his head down. The 8 dragons flying above looks down at the unicorns and the black one says, ¡°Unicorns for being the righteous we will free you from the bonds from Chris are there any other fairy here that would like to join them?¡± The other fairies turn their head away and the people on the ground yells, "Chris, Chris, Chris,The dragons form a circle and a light develop over everyone. The light disappears, and the unicorns got up and flew in the air next to the dragons. The crimson unicorn looks at the dragons and says, Sorry dragons but we won¡¯t be able to help you in this fight. These people are our friends and family.¡± The white dragon snickers, so does the orange, yellow, and red dragons. The black dragon turns toward the others and snorts. ¡°Behave yourselves this is an honorable move, not only that but guess what more fight for you.¡± The dragons that snicker all yells in happiness. The unicorns look at Chris and asked, ¡°So what do you want to do? Are you going to let go **** or do we have to leave from this world?¡± Chris goes red in the face and yells, ¡°You guys would beg to come back after I finish taken away his power. I am the one who should have this power he couldn¡¯t even bring his fairy to his side. I will become the strongest and leave this universe. Think of all the fun places here and multiplied it my infinite amount, friends.¡± The unicorns shook their heads and flew away. no chapter today opps a family memeber died today. I was worry about for a couple of days now. My Father left to see my grandmother a few days ago. I live in Atlanta GA and she was in San Francisco. I will put out a chapter hopefully at the end of next week if it I don''t have to leave and have time to write. Who knows what tomorrow will bring. I need to make this 500 characters long so here is some bullshit. Editor''s note: Philadelphia Eagles running back Darren Sproles announced he would retire at the end of the season. Here is the story of his journey into the NFL.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. PHILADELPHIA -- Safety Malcolm Jenkins was asked for a favorite memory of running back Darren Sproles, and instead offered a striking thought. "Every time I think about Darren, it''s really one thing that constantly pops into my head," Jenkins said of his Philadelphia Eagles teammate. "He makes you reconsider if you want to be great." He makes you reconsider if you want to be great. Understanding ¡®t inside of the room and once I open the door, no one was inside. Someone must have freed them when we were away. Ugh, I wish they were still here. Erica strolled inside the room. She looks around and gives a whistle. ¡°Who do you think freed them? I wonder how piss they are at you?¡± I ignore her. I left and went to the stadium. They should be here in 10 minutes. Erica and I flew around for a while just in case someone was following us. We arrive at the school a few hours later. I do not understand how my team would respond to how I treated them yesterday. I will wait for them to show up and see how they react. Since I wait, I went to pass the time running. I put weights on my legs and started running. ¡±She is special and the rest of you losers, I don¡¯t like. I am still the dictator. Shall I remind you who is the strongest in the school?¡± They shake their heads. little brother.¡± I ignore her. I walk to Wendy¡¯s room. I hear crying from inside the room. I stood in front of the door thinking about what I should say. I should leave, but I needed to be strong. This was just a crying teammate. I have nothing to worry about. I wasn¡¯t in the wrong, was I? Ugh, being the leader is so hard. I have to overcome this problem. I knock on the door. The crying stops and there was movement inside of the room. It took a second. The noise settles down with a small voice saying, ¡°The door is open, please come in.¡± I open the door and enter the room. The room was bare beside some stuff animals on top of her bed. I was expecting it to be super pink and girly. It seems my mother movies influence girls'' rooms for me. The mother movies portray girls with over the top . They had a lot of pink and frillers everywhere. Yet, this room was very bland. Wendy¡¯s bed had blue covers and around her pillows random stuff animals. ¡± What does he mean by watch her melt? Ugh, I really don¡¯t want to trust the spider, but it seems I have no other choice. ¡°Sorry, Wendy, for freezing you.¡± She gives me a glare. I knew that spider was wrong. She points to the chair at her desk and says, ¡°Sit.¡± Wow, she is angry. Without a word, I pull the chair from the desk and sit in front of her. She stares in my eyes. I felt guilty and turned my head away. She grabbed my head and moved it in front of her face. ¡°Alexander don¡¯t run away from me. The reason I¡¯m angry is that you aren¡¯t treating us as allies. Not only are we not your allies but we are people you can bully.¡± I close my eyes. She lets go of my face. ¡°Alexander, did you get the information you wanted?¡± I nod my head. ¡°Do you think this would convince us about the threat the fairies pose?¡± I nod my head again. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use your words to convince us?¡± I sigh and replies, ¡°I¡¯m not good at talking with people. Um, I keep to myself most of the time. Erica isn¡¯t the most open person, and she was the only child. I hang around my age when I was growing up.¡± Wendy nods her head in understanding. force to go. I never wanted to fight until I met you. You differ from the rest of the Jeonglyeong. I don¡¯t think you are really that war hungry not like the other elders. Not like my parents. You have clear eyes looking into the future. If you had a different life, I could see you try to make peace with the fairies. I saw this the first time we were training. I have been training my entire life and been falling behind people close to me. Yet, instead of getting mad or giving up on me, you help me. You aren¡¯t like the rest of them. But yesterday, you acted like them. Freezing us and leaving. That is something my parents would do. I don¡¯t want you to become like them. Keep yourself pure and don¡¯t become corrupt like the rest of them. I open my eyes and look direct at her. Her eyes . She was right, mostly. What I did was something Jessie would¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t want to be like him. I gave her a hug. She yelps. I got up and opens the door before I leave the room I say, ¡°You are correct. I wasn¡¯t myself. I won¡¯t lose myself like that again. Follow me, I have a video to show My Team.¡± harry potter Harry Potter, the franchise that brought back magic to the world. The book series that was a must read for children of all ages when it was coming out. The books that had midnight releases. They single handily cause Hollywood to make more young adult movies. Hunger games are a movie because of Harry Potter. Harry Potter changes the way we see young adult novels. There is something about Harry Potter that makes it great. Yet, when you look at it closer, there are so many problems with it. I have the answer to why Harry Potter was just a huge hit with children. But first we need to talk about what makes Harry Potter so bad. The short answer is to look at Slytherin house. There is a reason that Lord of the Rings had different races working with each other. But in HP we have one group of people majority working together. Yes, I know about Dumbledore¡¯s army. But even then none of them were Slytherin. It is because zero Slytherin think Lord Voldemort is evil? Do none of them respect Dumbledore. Do any of them like Harry Potter or even cares that people have tried to kill him multiple times. Now, I hope you are seeing the problem here. Lets compare this to Lord of the Rings. There were no race was against destroying the right of power. The Orcs in the lore are just Elves that was torture and turn. For the sake of this argument, I am counting them as one. Not saying there weren¡¯t outliers, but that was what they were outliers. Slytherin not one join Harry¡¯s team to defeat the big bad. Heck, it even gets worse. They turn their back on the school. Professor Minerva McGonagall asks the students to fight and the students who won¡¯t fight leave. Slytherin left. Yes, they came back in the final hour, but they will let their school get destroyed. There was a video sometime ago. It talks about Harry Potter and what should have happened if the hat chooses you to be in Slytherin house. That they should kill them. The comment section went crazy and talked about all the random people were in Slytherin house. Like the dead Merlin, but that doesn¡¯t matter. During Harry Potter time, being associated with Slytherin was the to being a nazi. Why wouldn¡¯t we kill all the potential nazi? Yes, other houses could join Lord Voldemort, but Slytherin had a bigger percentage. Even if that wasn¡¯t true, they will let the villain win. They rather sit on the sideline and let a classmate die than fight the ultimate evil. Why should the other houses trust the Slytherins? I haven¡¯t even talked about how the kids act. They were prideful and hate the wizards and witches that weren¡¯t pure. Heck, even the Slytherin traits in any meaningful way in any of them. They to be cunning, ambition, and a tendency to look after their own. Well, that last one might work but the other two. Let¡¯s laugh. Are we supposed called Crabbe and Nott cunning and ambitions? Now, I don¡¯t mind that the students aren¡¯t parallel to their respected houses, but can anyone think of any Slytherin that isn¡¯t an adult with those qualities? Are we going to argue that Slytherin aren¡¯t just a bunch of racist punks that have no redeemable qualities in the book? , the adults, the kids were punks. Even then, Sirius Black wasn¡¯t a Slytherin. Snape is the reason that harry¡¯s parents died. Umbridge was an awful teacher that wanted to hurt Potter. There were so many awful people in Slytherin that looking back now, I don¡¯t see a reason to keep them alive. The kids are bad; the adults are even worse. Rowling at no point wanted these guys to be relatable. Well, she made an easy villain in the school. It is lazy writing. That being said, she wrote the book for younger kids. So, I will let that go. I have seen other books better books that also went this route, but it is ok. It is a writing style, and it works in this story. At least that house had a purpose in the story unlike the other two Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. They are just houses. That are here to cheer on Gryffindor and laugh at Slytherin expense. It is so bad the three main characters all married within the house. No one is good enough for them beside another Gryffindor. Heck, Potter gets a girlfriend from a different house and they break up because of her friend. Cho lost the battle the moment she was in Ravenclaw. Ha, you think you are getting with a Gryffindor, no they are the super special awesome club. Hermione at one time dated an older Krum, which was like dating a pro athlete, but was he a Gryffindor? Nope! So, in the trash he goes and from the trash she picks Ron. Ron, a person who bully her constantly. Heck, Malfoy didn¡¯t bully Hermione as much as Ron did. And he hated people were like her. Malfoy could learn a thing or two from Ron in being a bully. This is a great way to dive into my next point. Now, I can go off key and talk about all the other plot points that ruins Harry Potter, but that goes hand in hand in which makes Harry Potter a Billion dollar franchise. Harry not being a Mary Sue. Oh, I will get a lot of hate for this but Harry is one of the few Main Characters that aren¡¯t a Mary Sue in this median. Now, I think everyone has a different definition of a Mary Sue, and it is a just people that they hate that are super powerful. I like my definition, but I bet many people would hate it. The reason being my definition of a Mary Sue puts almost all action, fantasy, and sci-fi heroes into this definition. I think by my definition 95% or more will fall under Mary Sue. Here is my definition of Mary Sue, they are more talents than everyone also none of strengths or weakness that they create cause them to lose. What I mean by this. Think of a child that learns how to play basketball and can beat 5 all-stars 1v5. Something unhuman like and with that lose only battles that the opponent takes advantage of because he is a kid or small. Let me give an example so everyone to better understand. Let¡¯s look at Luke from Star Wars. By my definition he would be a Mary Sue, so would Rey shut up. But Luke in this case is a better example. Luke is the top rebel pilot, can fix droids, and is a Jedi Master. He beat Vader, who have killed other Jedi Master. He learns to become a Jedi Master with little training from other masters and becomes the rebels top pilot after 1 mission. I know many people will say. Well he lost to Vader or that he didn¡¯t become a Jedi Master until 6 years later. That means nothing in the long run. Luke is still very talented and never does his own weakness or strenght cause him to lose. He loses to Vader because he wanted to save his friends. This is noble and to be a hero, he had to save his friends. This isn¡¯t a true weakness. James Bond is a drunk. That is a weakness that he can solve by not drinking, but because James Bond is a Mary Sue. His drinking never comes back to bite him in the butt. I will show a non Mary Sue but have the talent part lock down. Ender from Ender¡¯s Game. Ender strenght is he cannot lose. He plays games, and he wins. So, here is a question how does be good a winning cause someone to lose? This is easy to give him a game in which he doesn¡¯t know the consequences of winning would cause. Ender final game is one that he commits genocide. They warned him to quit playing games. They warned him that winning wasn¡¯t everything. He watched as his friends and teammates go crazy and fall apart while playing a game. Yet, at no time does Ender quits the game. He must keep play. At no point does he lose. Losing isn¡¯t an option. Because of these things, he commits a genocide. See people took advantage of his strength and use it against him. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Now let¡¯s put Harry Potter to the test. Is he a Mary Sue? Nope! No! Harry isn¡¯t when you compare him to his group of friends. Hermione makes him dumb. Quidditch one of the few things Harry is good at. His two girlfriends might be superior him in. Yes, he beats Cho but don¡¯t forget he had the best broom in Quidditch while she was using garbage. We can say the same about Ginny. Ginny beats Cho, who once again could complete with Harry with a garbage broom. He is only better at everyone else at dueling in his age group because he keeps getting into trouble and has a lot of practice. We haven¡¯t started with the older generations yet. Comparing Harry to his dad is unfair. His dad was a protagonist. His dad used to bully someone that could create spells. He could also use Animagus spell. He also used to play with a werewolf. The bulling part is very important. James Potter used to bully Snape. A person who created his own spells. Snape isn¡¯t a nobody he could easily be the top 5 wizards in the world during Harry Potter. He might be number three only behind Lord Voldormort and Dumbledore. Let¡¯s not forget Lord Voldormort trusted Snape always. Never does he realize that Snape betrays him. Looking back it is funny Harry beats Voldormort. Harry wasn¡¯t student, well he might be who knows. He didn¡¯t act like he was. This I think makes Harry Potter special. The author made Harry Potter normal in a fantasy setting. He doesn¡¯t have any qualifications as a Mary Sue. For his weakness is his stubbornness is on full display in book 5. Snape the person who have tried to save Harry¡¯s life on multiple occasions. Was an order by Dumbledore to teach Harry a way to close his mind to Lord Voldormort. What does Harry do? Cries and whines that it hurts and wants a new teacher. Even though Snape is the most trust person to Lord Voldormort and is the only one that can trick him. How many times have tried to save Harry¡¯s life? Harry refused to learn from Snape and got someone close to him killed. Harry is nothing but an average wizard child thrown into the magic word. But this is great about Harry Potter. It is one of a million. Most authors write stories with a Mary Sue in mind. They are talented enough to get themselves out of trouble or need very little help. Everyone has to hold his hand to help him. In the second book, vs. the who does most of the work? The Pheonix. In the fourth book, the main villain had to walk Harry though all the trails. Harry is so lucky, he should always play the lottery. If Harry had anymore helped the moment Lord Voldormort came back to life, lightning should come down killing him on the spot. But this made Harry unique. He is one of the hero not only that but he was one most people can identify with. Neo, Luke, Rey, ect¡­ heroes that are blank slates. That a normal person can identify with. Harry does it better than any of them. Majority aren¡¯t the chosen like the rest. We all want to the protagonist of our own live, but are just mediocre. Most of us aren¡¯t or fantastic at anything. We have people we hate and would do stupid things around them. Harry is a character greater than any of the others. That being say Harry Potter is trash and the reason it is trash because he isn¡¯t a Mary Sue, or better yet he has 0 qualifications to be one. Well, there are other problems as well but him being spoon feed to the goal seems worse than someone is powerful and beat the villain with their natural over baring talent. This is how I would fix Harry Potter. The first I would do is put everyone into a different house. There is a reason we have this cliche it is because it works. We will do it Lord of the Rings style. 4 different houses 4 different friends that include adding Malfoy. Also, for fans that love relationships turn Malfoy into a girl and make her Harry¡¯s partner. Now, I know people dislike gender swapping, but people enjoy paring different people together. Having two girls and two guys makes it easy. Also, there is another reason it would make it easier for a Slytherin and Gryffindor union. The point is to bring the houses together and the fastest and easiest is for them to be a couple. Next is to fix their personalities and looks. Harry being this normal kid will not cut it. I will make him a talented wizard. His talents could drive him away from his adopted family and normal humans. Think of a kid that was super talented and also everything goes their way. They can either or hated. People would be jealous of his talent. His would be his undoing. Getting along with snakes would make him weird and unapproached. Let him have snakes following around him. He could be their boss and the snakes his followers. Give him this ability at a young age. Who wants to be friends with the kid that walk around with snakes and talks to them? He will still be an outcast. Next Ron, which is an easy fix. Make him nice. Yes, that is all. He can still be an idiot and useless but I have one roll for him that is very important that I will talk about later. Hermione is also a simple fix. Take her ability to understand right and wrong. Also, she should be more of a creative type. What I mean by this, she should want to create spells and crap. She wants to see how far she would go. Last but not least, Malfoy. Changing him into a girl isn¡¯t the only change I would make. I would also make her closer to a Sirius Black type. Someone who hates her family and will do anything to disobey them. I will also change her personality. She would be a Tomboy with a mischievous streak. Well, that would be everyone in Slytherin. They would be closer to class clowns and the Gryffindor students would love them. Let¡¯s get back to the girl Malfoy. She will be the tactician of the group. Ambition, cunning, leadership, and resourcefulness makes not only a good leader but also a tactician. The leader of the group is potter no duh. They will follow Harry because of different reasons and goals. Ron is a friendly dude and harry is one. Malfoy wants to piss off her parents and Harry seems like someone who not only piss them all but he has her sense of humor. Hermione is following because he is bold willing to test her spells and potions. They all become fast friends. They are all different with different backgrounds and personalities working together. The plot mostly would be these 4 character working together to get strong enough to beat the dark lord. I would change some stuff in the story like the spells. Magic would be closer to the Dumbledore vs L fight. Then standing around yelling spells at each other. Well now, I think about it. It is funny. Even if I fixed Harry Potter, the odds are that it would have done worse than the Rowlings one. Making Harry normal was a brilliant idea. Unless she didn¡¯t know that would have made him super popular. Which makes the Rowling one of the worst writers, I have ever seen. showing part 1 know about this event and our crushing lost to the fairies?¡± They all shook their heads no. Erica stops laughing. It is time to get to work, but no this is too stupid. ¡®t have also that he shouldn¡¯t have taken this fight. I reach over and grab the remote. Without saying a word, I press play. showing part 2 worst comes to worst. She will down her life for everyone here in this room. Stop thinking so badly about your sister. I look at my hands and wonder was I strong enough. ¡°You are strong. The psychopath would lose to you in a fight 1 billion out of 1 billion times if you fought right now. But she if it wasn¡¯t for someone else, she would watch this entire world burn and not care. You will die for your family, friends, allies, and even your enemies. I have this battle but there is no guarantee that the person who replace you wouldn¡¯t become power hungry and mess everything that you would have to accomplish.¡± I look at the spider and said, ¡°But I thought you wouldn¡¯t want me to be the leader.¡± ¡°No, little one. You would make a great leader. You will not win this war. The odds are something will happen that will take that fire you are trying to keep inside of your soul will burn out. You think it is a roaring fire, but it isn¡¯t. It is a candle that will go out in the lightest breeze. You should be king of the world, but the problem comes next. I really don¡¯t care. The shadow already put so much work into this planet his need not keep doing this but here we are. Shadow once again have gone above and beyond his duty to this backwater place to help his stupid descendants.¡± The room trembles. I stand up and tries to keep my balance. ¡°I am here on this stupid worthless planet because you morons couldn¡¯t act right.¡± The spider is tapping the room with his front two legs. The shaking gets worst. destroys my home planet. I am sorry everyone. There is nothing I can do. I couldn¡¯t shut my eyes because I to witness this horrible event. A rabbit that is 3 times larger than the spider appears flying above him and falls right on top of it. Bloop. The world would end, and this is the sound of it being saved. I feel faint. I lean on a chair to keep myself standing up. The man, I saw 2 years ago appear again he wasn¡¯t projecting the enormous aura like he was last time. ¡°Anaisa please calm down. If it wasn¡¯t for Isis, you would destroy our home planet. I know they annoy you but come on. Look at this young specimen. He is one of a kind. We can¡¯t someone like him die this way. You like him more than I do. Think about what you are doing to this young man.¡± The spider got up and I swear it was glaring at me. But it laugh, ¡°You are right shadow, I got to work up. Ok, now go away I still training the boy. He still needs a lot a work done to him.¡± The guy sighs, "Dude do you think we agoing to leave right after you tried to destroy the world. I know what your next test is going to be. Let Isis do it since she is the third party and is better about this kind of stuff than you and I." The spider gives out a puff and says, ¡°Ok, ok, Isis can you please get off of me. I will be a good spider. So, let me up.¡± ¡± The rabbit hops to me and puts her hand on my leg. I felt my body rip to pieces. It felt like something tore me limb for limb. First my legs. Each leg felt like it was being torn from my body slowly. I can feel all of my muscles being torn from my body. I look down at my legs to make sure that the skin wasn¡¯t being pulled. My body was perfectly fine. Yet, the pain was still there. As my felt like they were being ripped apart. I close my eyes. I saw my body being grab by monsters and being ripped apart. was stunned. I took my arm and stab it in the monster head. It falls backwards letting me go. The other three monsters look at me with an angry face. I watch helplessly as they pick up giant clubs and saunter towards me. They all took turns beating me with their clubs. I couldn¡¯t do anything by as I died. The monster I stab out his eye. Walk up towards my head with a club and swung down. vision. I just close my eyes and waited for death. The fire burned my skin causing pain I could never describe. But as the fire burned my skin, I felt weird. I understood the nature of fire. It was my element. As the fire burn, the heat should suffocate, but it was feeling good. The heat dies down and my body stops feeling like it is melting. I could do anything. They made the test for me to die. I doubt there was anything I could do besides wait. I wait as the smoke from the fire filled my lungs. I felt my lungs losing air and I slowly black out. was supposed to be like the ground. We to get air from both the water and air. I look around for a few minutes and understand there was nowhere to go. Instead of delaying the I drank in the water. I wanted to end it . It took over an hour for me to in that watery grave. I open my eyes and see. secret identities are dumb. run. There is only one reason that I might see a person having a secret identity, and that is to have a normal life. But even that makes little sense. Having a normal live just means you are wasting your time doing random crap instead of saving lives. Hey, look Clark Kent is over there while a robbery is happening. Oh, now I can hear people talking about the love ones in danger excuse, I will get to that soon. That is the big reason superheroes shouldn¡¯t have a secret identity. People are brainwash thinking a superhero should hide their identity because of story telling reasons, but once you think about it. The nonsense of secret identities flies out of the window faster than superman changing his outfit. be saved by giving it to the cops and other people¡¯s hands. Heck, there wouldn¡¯t be any reason for a citizen to have guns. Also, Peter is mad smart and if he got some resources he can do wonders with them. In the old 90s spiderman TV series, we see that there is another spiderman who came out to the world as Spiderman. He was rich and famous. Not only was he rich and famous he built a giant spider robot that was voice command. Who knows what else spiderman can build on a budget that is bigger than a photographer salary. Think of all the things spiderman built and now give him money and people. He might rival Tony Stark in intelligence but doesn¡¯t have the same backing. He is a kid in the basement building crap vs Stark who has a multi billion company, because of his father. Not saying Stark isn¡¯t smart but I bet spiderman is on the same level. ¡®s head from a mile away and watch it explode on impact. Superman fighting Batman in close combat is only a pride thing that superman does because he and Batman were once friends. Now, getting the human justice league member out of the way what about the Superman easily crush the green lantern with zero difficulty. WW is on the same level as Ares the god of war and superman can easily handle her. Aquaman would give Superman a tough time if he is near water but if he isn¡¯t. Superman would crush the fish and eat him for dinner. The martian couldn¡¯t take Superman¡¯s heat ray. Now think about this, superman will crush the justice league to get to the person who kills either his mother or Louis. them. Well, that would be the end of the person. Villains should actually be on the lookout for the superheroes family members and get the hell out of dodge if they ever meet one. If I was a robber and was robbing a bank. Saw that Marth Clent was in the building. I would lie down my gun and jump out of the nearest window screaming from the top of my ¡°Superman, I saw your mother and ran away. I didn¡¯t harm her.¡± If I found out, one of my partners in crime killed her or injured her. I would turn myself in and snitch on them. I would leave no stone . By the time I finish my confession, the police would know what my associates had for dinner when they were 12. Breaking through ¡± ¡°No need. She can leave with you. Alexander have shown me a different side to these humans. I also I¡¯m 100% sure Alexander will fail and I will win this game.¡± Yes, sir. This will be a great time to learn about this planet and its people. The shadow snaps his fingers and disappears. The spider shrinks and jumps on top of my head. The rabbit walks up to me and grows in size. I back away from the huge rabbit but it grabbed me and gave me a huge hug. ¡°Sorry little one for doing that to you. Next time we meet, I think it would on better terms.¡± It disappears. ¡°Well, she is very nice. You aren¡¯t getting a hug from me or the shadow. In three seconds'' time will flow back to normal. 3, 2, 1.¡± Wait what. I am standing in the middle of the projector. My team looks confused. I got the remote from my pocket and stopped the video. ¡°Therefore, you guys shouldn¡¯t be specialists. If a fairy user that has our counter there is no way for us to win. Fire vs water, the water fairy will win almost 95% of the time if they get a pure fire user near or inside a body of water. The water fairy was a mermaid the bottom of the tier list. Someone that Elder Leo should have zero trouble with. Yet, once the person escaped into the ocean, it was game over. Let me tell you the difference between me and the elders. I want to win a war and they want control. When the barrier goes down, I promise that if we listen to the elders and follow their way of thinking. It wouldn¡¯t take a year for the fairy user to take control of the world. I have other videos to show.¡± I move out of the projector way and start playing the videos I put on the drive before we left the archives. ¡± ¡°Nope! Leave the little brother, you have plenty of time before the show is over.¡± I stand up and open the door. Wendy sees me leaving and gave me a wave goodbye. I wave at her back. I quickly pull down my arm and left the room. Hahah, I do not understand why I wanted to destroy this place. Just watching you interact with that other little girl is comedy gold. I am saving these so once it is over everyone aboard our ship can watch this terrible romance. A young woman is trying to court a young, dense man. She shows her emotions openly and the person she is trying to court doesn¡¯t know what to do with himself. HAHAH. I love it. Young love is always the best. Don¡¯t get angry the Shadow was the same. He was bad at this love crap.¡± I pick up the spider off my head and throw him. I summon the strongest fire I could and threw at the evil spider. The spider is tumbling in the air, laughing. It doesn¡¯t even react once the fire engulf the evil little spider. The fire hits the wall and out came the spider that lands on my head. Hahaha, little one. It is ok the shadow was bad with his wife when she was younger.¡± One student at the school walks in on me shooting the fire at the spider. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know the top student hated spiders that much. He basically roast one in the hallway. Elder Jessie might give me an award for this information.¡± He runs away saying out loud. The spider laughs again. ¡°Humans are so dumb. . This is fun. I should mess with you tiny humans more.¡± I roll my eyes. What a moron saying that crap out load. He would be an awful spy. Now what was I doing? Oh yeah, I return walking to Elder Jessie¡¯s office. It took a few minutes but once I arrive, I knock on the door. ¡± She puts down the phone and says, ¡°Elder Jessie is in the room down the hallway, furthest door down. He says no need to knock walk right in.¡± I give her a nod and turn around to leave. I stop and turn to face her. ¡°Well, I will piss him off so. I hope you get something good.¡± She claps her hands and gives me a thumbs up. ¡± Elder Jessie face darken. He closes his mouth and looks at me with a stare that would send shrives down my back a few years ago. ¡°Wow, what could happen in 48 hours Alexander in which I remember you looking at us Elders for help. Not looking, you were begging. Boy, get out of my sight. I will pretend this transgression never happen.¡± I walk up to his desk and punch it. Causing the desk to break in two. ¡°Yeah, old man I just realize how much you old people are holding us back. This is the start of my revolution. Take your old butt and get out of my way. I have a war to prepare.¡± Elder Jessie stands up. He adjusts his cloak. He kicks both of the desk out of the way and walks up to me. He pulls his hand back and tries to slap me in the face. Tries, I see his slap from a mile away. I block it and punch him right in the gut. ¡®s bodies. Well, first we need to get hit by the enemy first to discover their method since everyone is different. But once we have to learn it. We understand what an attack is coming by our opponent. I have been getting hit by Elder Jessie attacks just for this moment. Yes, I can¡¯t win, but I can fight him to a standstill and force his hand. He is the strongest Jeonglyeong. His pride will take a huge hit in tieing with me. I just have to wait and counter attack. enough noise that the whole school could hear me. I didn¡¯t really need to since Elder Jessie was shooting different attacks trying to hit me. Causing explosion throughout the school. Elders defense. Each time he either dodge or shielded an attack. I change the shape of my swords to attack him in a blind spot. Which didn¡¯t work because he didn¡¯t have a blind Each time I change the shape of my swords another shield pops up to his defense. His defense was perfect mines wasn¡¯t. contort. His attacks stop being sharp and becoming lazy. ¡°AGH!¡± I was able to burn his face above his eye. He gives me a glare and turns around shoots fire at my team. Well he have fallen into my last trap. Once he sent the fire at them he turns around and takes his sword to cut me. He thinks that I would get cut saving them. He forgot the devil is on my team. She easily defends her and the rest of the team allowing me to dodge the attack and cutting the elder cloak off. This is the best I could do with my limited strenght against a stronger opponent. moives hollywood. know why Hollywood can¡¯t seem to make a good adaptation of books, games, anime, ect.? Can anyone really name a good video game movie? One there is above a 7.0 in the story? Hollywood can¡¯t figure out what makes a good video game. Not only that, but they fail in other mediums. The movie Death Note was an awful adaptation. Why couldn¡¯t they make a great manga into a decent movie? We can go down the list of failed movies a different medium that Hollywood fails hard at recreating created that. Heck, they couldn¡¯t recreate a good Ghost in the Shell movie. Yet, they could recreate some scenes shot from shot. What was missing from the story? One is a classic, and the other is a shell of a movie after you finish watching it. You don¡¯t even remember what it''s about. Why can¡¯t Hollywood take a successful story and turn it into a movie? The answer to it is very easy. They refuse to understand the story they are adapting. Or they are just bad at a turn it into movie form. Well, or the last reason they don¡¯t understand how to make it appropriated for an American audience. aren¡¯t shown from the viewpoint of the MC all the time like they are in games. Nor do the movie characters act the way you want them to. In video games, the MC is the very personal because they are you. You are the one controlling them. You want to be shoot someone in the head you can control your person to do that. In Movies, the MC doesn¡¯t listen or do what you want. There isn¡¯t a one interaction you have with a movie character like in a video game. When playing halo, your master chef can operate one way and mines another. I play the game alone. I love killing all the other marines and covenant. I don¡¯t play it like speed runners. I play to kill everyone. Halo three was the best game for me because of this. Now, making that into a movie would be hard. That is why there are books to help and expand the character. Without the books Master chef character would be very one dimensional, not only that but in the game he is a slow moving target with a gun attach to it. Not really a good protagonist for a movie. How do we fix this for a movie? You change him like the book did. He is a super soldier that can run 30 MPHs, with an excellent hand to hand combat. A writer will change some things about the story and setting to fit the movie. Make him funner, with Cortana. Have her a chatter box and him a one liner badass. Make the marines more important ect.. But lets move on to Hollywood movies adaptations that are bad and how to fix them. Dragon Ball Evolution. Heck, there are so many choices it isn¡¯t even funny. We can look at street fighter the movie, Mario bros movie ect.. The list goes on and on. I will talk about Dragon ball because the people that should be most disappoint by the movie are my audience. Truth be told, I don¡¯t mind an adaptation not being the same as the source material. Like I said before, a movie is a very different medium than a book or manga. There isn¡¯t an easy to correlate a book to a movie or manga ect, I hope you get the point. My problem is that Hollywood refuses to understand what makes something great when trying to adapt it. Going back to Dragon Ball what did Hollywood change that anyone can say made a person like or even interested in Dragon Ball? If you showed a random person the movie, why would they watch the anime or read the manga after watching it? Heck lets not even talk about new fans lets talk about old ones. Can any fan of Dragon ball have a thing they like about the Dragon ball Any new ideas? Any new characters that they want to bring in to the Dragon ball universe? Anything? No, the reason being Hollywood say Dragon ball was popular refuse to learn why it was popular and made a movie with the only idea being to make lots of money. Well that backfire and it was funny. Now, how do we fix this issue? Give the movie to a fan that understands the medium of movies. I think the two best Dragon Ball movies are Bardock The father of Goku and The History of Trunks. Toriyama heck didn¡¯t write both movies. I don¡¯t think Toriyama like the Bardock movie. In Super he changes Goku backstory. There wasn¡¯t any real need. But that doesn¡¯t matter. People that understood wrote and directed them loved Dragon ball. We got a stupid excuse of a movie. Someone could have made a good Dragon ball movie with a black goku and little to know energy beams but I doubt it would ever get made because Hollywood is stupid and so is the fanbase. That doesn¡¯t mean I think having a black goku would work or not but it seems most people care about the aesthetic. i found a post that fits my point to a tee. Some moron saw that they got the Ghost in the Shell aesthetic right and missed the point of the narrative. They talk about how the major in the animated movie was a body of a favorite model and yet totally forgot that the major in the new move was an original. She was the first successful test. Dude great job of missing your own point. Why, because you only care about the aesthetic. I really don¡¯t mind Johansson as an actress, but I never thought she would be a good major. My interoperation of the original Ghost in the shell was one in which the major was a human being a robot. The major was more of an A.I. than human because that is how she needed to do her job well. Johansson plays a character that ones to be human. Black widow is a train assassin that you would never guess Johansson plays her. If it wasn¡¯t for Johansson looking like the major, she would never have gotten the part in which I say ugh. That is my problem instead of find an actress to fit the role they found someone that looks closely to the major. There is another problem with the movie. Hollywood dumb it down and said nothing of note. For me the original movie was about when does a person becomes more machine than human. In the new movie corporation is bad. What is even worse is they took away her She goes from a woman who becomes a female cop to a person who was a force to become a weapon. She was a test subject that lost her memory. She didn¡¯t sign up for this they gave her no choice. How sad is that? We go from a woman who works hard to become one of the best agents in the world to a test subject that was force into the program. Good job Hollywood. netflix death note movie and once again they didn¡¯t understand what they were doing. I think understand the source material for something like death note it is easy to not only make a good movie but make a movie that can win best picture. Now, I can see why didn¡¯t want to do a one-to-one remake because they couldn¡¯t make a remake of a 108 chapter manga to a single movie. This is fine. Heck, I don¡¯t even care that light personality was change either. I understand trying to make it something a more American audience. My problem with the movie it had no interesting concepts. Now my interpretation of the story was about a person who wanted to become a god. Light wanted the world to see him as a god. He was better than everyone else and only him can make the world into a better place. L and friends were in disagreement. He was human and there was no way a human should have the power over life and death. Now, compare it to the Netflix was it trying to say or what was interesting about it? Nothing. It was a boring movie about a random kid getting a power that he shouldn¡¯t have and using it . They even had a cool idea going for them in the movie but didn¡¯t use it correctly. Revenge! Think about it. Someone like the punisher with a notebook that can kill people by writing their name inside. Light¡¯s mother gets kill and the criminal walks free. He kills him. Why not keep on that angle? With light going further and further down the darkness of death because of revenge. He not only kills the criminal but the judge, the police, the jury, while killing he gives himself an excuse of why he needs to kill this people. You can change L role from being a detective like character make him light¡¯s friend trying to stop him from going down a dark path. Instead we got that crap. Like I said, I don¡¯t think an adaptation needs to be a 1 to 1 parallel. But I would like it to bring either new ideas or something. A movie about death note should be able the death note and how the characters interact with it. Heck, I would go so far in saying you can make a good movie with light, the death note, nor L in the movie. ect into a movie is easy. I am calling out Hollywood on their laziness. They refuse to care about the Can make a best picture from an anime or manga. Spider and Rabbit. can died. That is how much I care about them.¡± Isis shakes her head. to slowly take over and put his people into high positions instead of burning down the system and having him rebuild it from the ground up?¡± ¡°That might take to long and he doesn¡¯t have a lot of time to waste. The girl, the shadow is training, will not let her parents stay in charge for long. Once she goes back. She will change the fairy by force and start training them. Alexander is working with a weaker group. He doesn¡¯t have time to do things the proper way. He needs to train the Jeonglyeong now. We can¡¯t have fight now can we? So how do you like this world? This is the first time being here. In person.¡± Isis acts like a rabbit and licking herself. She licks her paws. ¡°This is a funny place. I agree with the shadow, I rather you not destroy this place. It is an interesting experiment. We must see how far it goes.¡± Sighing is all I can do. I teleport back on Alexander¡¯s head. mary sue game. But no one can tell me a good definition of a Mary Sue and call all characters that are Mary Sues, Mary Sues. People have a real hard bias for Mary Sues for people they don¡¯t like and don¡¯t consider other characters that would fit their definition would in the same place. I also have another problem with Mary Sues, and that is is how people kick out characters for being Mary Sues. What do I mean by this? I mean, I don¡¯t think a character losing or a character training means they aren¡¯t a Mary Sue. The reason I am talking about this because it seems like a bad way to describe why a character/movie is bad. Saying a character is a Mary Sue means nothing to me, and it shouldn¡¯t mean anything to anyone. , my problem is that one is a Mary Sue, and the other isn¡¯t. Even though James Bond is way more of a Mary Sue than Rey is. If we are just talking about powerful people. Now, I¡¯m not saying Rey isn¡¯t a Mary Sue. I think it is unfair of saying Rey is bad because she is a Mary Sue. Like wanting to protect his friends. Example Luke losing to Vader because he wasn¡¯t ready and wanting to save Han and Leia doesn¡¯t kick him out of the Mary Sue category. I think that is just an easy way out and is boring. is written. basically gods. Wait, no, they are gods. Well, they should be. Flash is so fast he can out run light, time, and death. Wonder women is part of the old gods. Aquaman is stupid powerful, and then you have superman. . Let¡¯s not talk about that dude. But batman with prep time can beat them all. But he isn¡¯t a Mary Sue. Superman is one of the few people that can beat Darkseid, and Darkseid is a god. Also, I don¡¯t care about Batman¡¯s training. Training doesn¡¯t give you the ability to beat someone who can punch a god in the face and walk away knowing that the god will not get up. waking up again. ¡°No, no, no, I was just a dream and woke up saying stuff sorry about that. But where is everyone? I would be expect someone else to be here.¡± I turn my head, seeing the room empty. I am wondering where Wendy is, I know she would be by my side. It feels lonely without her cheerfulness here. Ericas giggles. ¡°You have fought the strongest member of us to a tie and now everything is in disarray. The Jeonhlyeong is splitting into two different groups, Elder Jessie and yours. You have serious rock the boat. The entire Jeonhlyeong saw the fight. No one knows how it happens, but once the fight stated all the phones, tv, and computers showed the fight in real time. The moment you won there were two big narratives. Elder Jessie the strongest Jeonhlyeong not only tie in a fight but also cheated and attack his students. Alexander, you are only 18 and yet you fought Elder Jessie to a draw. People look through your history and found out that the fairy users killed your parents. Also that Elder Jessie did everything in his power to raise you.¡± I hold out my hand and ask, ¡°wait a minute. My history is open to everyone?¡± standstill, but also have powerful backing. Our parents is supporting you and your endeavors. They are running around the country going to different elders and having the pledge loyalty toward you. They are putting a lot of trust in your hands.¡± be done and we only have 13 years before the fire disappears. I got up and dresses myself. Things are moving faster than expected. I was hoping the news of the elder tieing with me in a fight would take months to circulate. Instead, it was instantI didn¡¯t think people would follow me. I wanted them to think the elder system was a flaw and wanting to tear it down. Me bing the hero wasn¡¯t part of the plan but is it better? brother I think you will need this. Don¡¯t think me for it though. I just save you an hour of meanness work.¡± I pick up the papers she threw at me. It had a list of my entire team, their homes and parents. Not only that, but she also put them in order of hard to convince to easiest. Well, since she was nice, I know how to replay her. I turn towards her and say, ¡°Thank you older sister.¡± That put a smile on her face. dragon lesson i be enjoying myself? My sister was right, I don¡¯t really care about this fight. But now ugh. I turn toward her, and she was enjoying herself fighting the white dragon. She is jumping around with her wind Nymph fighting. She looks like a super hero flying around with beautiful women by her side. With me I have an ugly little monster looking creature that causes me to carry water everywhere. But wait, if I learn how to better control my powers I wouldn¡¯t need water to causing them to split. Who cares, I don¡¯t want one in the first place, so why would I care if I can create more on demand. This is dumb. un match. She continues to but I don¡¯t see improvement with myself. she even had the same fairy as me and could control over 30 gremlins and could split them apart on will. I was no match of her, I rather be doing anything else beside this. I look down at my feet and replied, ¡°Sorry, I will next time.¡± Hercules sigh. He puts his hand on Goldfish shoulder and says, ¡°I will leave him to you. Looks like he has a sister complex and is doubting himself a lot. I think you will be the best one here to bring out his power. Work with that lazy dragon and awaken his power.¡± Hercules leaves and walk over to where my sister is fighting the white dragon. one problems.¡± With a swipe of his hand, he hits Goldfish away. I watch as Goldfish crash into the wall. The black dragon grabs me and bring me to his face. ¡°Before the I saw you look toward your sister and sighing. Don¡¯t look at the light and want to become it. We are darkness. We to shine as brightly as the light. Look at your sister, you to help her, not envy her.¡± I look at my sister, fighting her hardest against the white dragon. Without saying a word, a black flame hits my sister from behind. I turn around and look at the black dragon and says, ¡°Not fair, how are you attacking my sister from behind.¡± The dragon laughs. Little there is no such thing as fair. Like I said before, we are darkness we to help the light. Without us the light will shine to bright causing it to burn quickly. Darkness is a supplement to light. We are the light¡¯s brain. I know you have study a lot vs your sister who loves to have fun and plays around. Why aren¡¯t you making tactics for both of you? Those sorry tactics you have been displaying is nice in a video game but not in a real fight. I watch your eyes before fight. I could tell where you wanted to send every gremlin before the fight even started. Did you even prepare for the fight? I really doubt it. I bet you went the laziest route and look at my head shape to determine my weak spot. We have been fighting for over three years and not once have you really look at how I fought. I have been lazy when it have come to these fightsWithout saying a word, my head falls. Break little girl we yet. Let¡¯s fight more, I know you want to. I stand up. My body is aching all over the place he was right. This fight wasn¡¯t over yet. I can still continue. I could stand all the way up and the dragon grins like a madman. Well, he isn¡¯t a man, but if he was. little children would run away from that smile. I take a step forward when Isis appears in front of me. ¡°Stop, dragon, she has enough. continue this tomorrow after she has healed.¡± ¡°Isis, you are worrying too much about me. Let me continue this fight. I will hit the dragon this time I promise.¡± Isis hops over to me and put her paw on top of my head, ¡°Child this fight is over rest up and continue this tomorrow. Please.¡± I look deeply into her eyes and gave up. I nodded my head and back down. The dragon expression grew annoyed. ¡°No, Isis, she can still fight look at her standing up. Don¡¯t let the black one sneak attack stop the fight.¡± Isis sighs, ¡°Dragon, don¡¯t you see how much pain she is in? Do you think she can continue?¡± The dragon pats his chest and says, ¡°Yes, not only can she continue but I bet she last for 5 mins against me.¡± Isis sighs once again, ¡°Ok dragon let¡¯s make a bet if she can last 5 more minutes against you, you win. By winning you can fight her when ever you feel like. If she can¡¯t last another 5 minutes, she can¡¯t fight you for another week.¡± ¡°Deal¡± Isis walks behind me and gave me a little push. Yes, this time I swear I will punch that stupid dragon in its mouth. I run towards the dragon. ¡°, Isis mess up today. I won¡¯t.¡± The world goes dark. ¡± ¡°Look at her attack she took almost killed her. Your brother needs to learn restraint. Sniff her and tell me if I did something to her. Go on. Stop being a baby and let me help her.¡± The dragon grunts. I can hear the dragon getting closer to me. I tried to lift my head but my body is in too much pain and refuse to listen. I hear and feel the dragon sniffing me. The air rush around my body into his nose. It is a funny felling. Like a reverse fan. The dragon takes in three deeps breaths and back off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Isis, you are right. This child is ready to eat. I like my meat raw. for this entire week. I won¡¯t be bothering her until next week. She needs a break. Her body is ready to break down. I¡¯m surprise she isn¡¯t already dead.¡± The dragon stomps away. I feel bad for the dragon. No one wants to play with him beside and now he has a week off. Stupid body and its limits. I want to fight more and more, ugh. Isis pats me on the top of the head. ¡°Sleep child.¡± Night night. Everything went dark. , nothing to worry about here. I wish they would heal me at 100% every day, but Isis is a worry that I would get to attach to the system and thinks I need to learn my limits. Well, she was right. After cleaning up, I see Isis lying down on my bed. She looks like a sleeping bunny; it is so cute. I jump on top of the bed and gives Isis a huge hug. She snuggles up next to me. ¡°Child, I have warned you to be careful. You should look after yourself. Well, at least you have a force break now. The dragon will not break his promise. You should know this because you are just as prideful as him. Also, the black dragon doesn¡¯t enjoy fighting so unless we tell him to. He will not fight you. And I¡¯m not telling him to fight you. The shadow is playing around and doing something else. He isn¡¯t worry about you guys training.¡± I just listen to Isis ruining all of my plans for the day. Ugh, it seems she really doesn¡¯t want me to fight the dragons. No of the other guess wants to fight my brother and I because of the fact we to the shadow and everyone fears what would happen if either of us got hurt or killed. The shadow has told everyone not to worry, but they fear him. are finished, I will pick you up and send you back here. Also, later this week I really need you to study. I know you hate it, but you can¡¯t always play and need to learn some stuff. That give me that look. Be a good girl. Look at this book.¡± She whips out a book out of nowhere and put it on my lap. I open it up and give it a quick read. It was a history book. Talking about different civilizations throughout the multi-verse. It was a very interesting read because of how people sometimes handle disputes. , I might get the dragon to use one method in fighting. It looks fun, and they might even the odds. I give Isis a big hug and say, ¡°Thanks for the book, I will read it tonight. I am ready, Isis.¡± Isis pats me on the head and transports me to Rex¡¯s dance studio. ¡± I force her off of me. That hug hurt worse than any attack from the dragons. ¡°I¡¯m sorry being caught up in fighting the dragons. I have the week off and I promise I will visit more often.¡± I stretch. After stretching, we work on different dance movies and positions. It was a relaxing day. I miss dancing, and it is nice doing it again. After a few hours of practice, Isis transport me back to the room and I read the book she brought for me. There was a lot of crap that was boring in it, but some stuff I found interesting. There was nothing else to do. I would like to compete in a dance competition but the closes one was at the end of the year, 5 months away. ¡± Using this method, I will be finally able to punch the dragon at least once. Yes, the dragon is stronger, but at least I will punch him.¡± My brother looks at me horrified. ¡°No, that is stupid sister. Listen. My fairies have evolved. I understand more about the power of darkness. I cannot be like you and just try to break through things. I learn my lesson from the dragon so here is what.¡± Ugh, that was a mean thing to say. Please shut up. He is endlessly talking. He also has a notebook with him with numbers and crap on it. Now he is point to the numbers and saying crap. My little brother has a mouth on him. He keeps going. My eyes close and my head nodding forward. ¡°Sister!¡± Ugh, why is he yelling. librarian is supposed to be guiding me. But he has done nothing of note, and I doubt he ever will. So let¡¯s keep ignoring him. It has been working so far. Ok, let¡¯s put up our aura. The air around me burns. The grass is dying all around me. They are losing water, and steam is forming around the house. Just as I about to knock on the door, the door bust open and out comes Isbella¡¯s mother. ¡¯2 and had long red hair. She was wearing a pair of jeans and a tee shirt. ¡°Lunch is almost ready. And afterward, I will spar with my kids. Why are you here announced?¡± I thought the father to be the aggressive one. ¡°Um, ma¡¯ma, I am here about your daughter.¡± ¡°Wait, a moment. Dear get in here, Isbella got herself a boyfriend.¡± Wait, what did she said? A guy runs into the room with an apron on. ¡°Oh, my sweetie brought home a boy? That is nice. Wait, a second. I have seen you before. But I don¡¯t know where.¡± ¡°Honey, what do you mean you have seen him before. Where have you seen him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think it was on the TV and it was an important event. I cannot put my finger on it. Let¡¯s ask our little girl.¡± Yes, Isbella come here, your boyfriend is here!¡± ¡± 3 different footsteps coming running down the stairs. They were pushing and shoving. They came crashing down the stairs. They scan the room. 3 pair of eyes fell on me. ¡°Sister, why is he here for you? Are you really his boyfriend if, so I welcome him into the family.¡± ¡°No stupid, he is her team leader and trainer. That is why she has gotten so much stronger. Darn big brother was right.¡± ¡°You guys shut up. Um, team leader, why are you here?¡± The three siblings were wearing combat gear. It seems they are going out and spar right after they eat. They also get alone so well. This is a family of siblings look like. My evil sibling is boring, but you can tell they relate to each other. It is nice seeing how brothers and sisters react to each other. ¡°Come and sit next to your parents, I have things we need to discuss. Tell your two brothers to go away. They right now.¡± ¡°Wow, look at this kid. He thinks he is a hot shot calling orders.¡± ¡°Mom, stop Alexander. You two go away, or I will give you a beating later.¡± She kicks both of her brothers, causing them to run out of the room and back upstairs. Isabella¡¯s father takes off his apron, he runs off and puts the skillet back on the stove. He comes back with a white tee and jeans on. He sits next to his wife and child on the couch. ¡± The father scratches his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only watch it on my phone. It has a tiny screen. I haven¡¯t had time to put it on the TV and watch it in HD. So you are the boy that bested Elder Jessie. Yeah, we pull Isabella out of the school because we fear the retaliation from Elder Jessie group. We aren¡¯t from a big family and Isabella wasn¡¯t a standout a student for most of her life. Her beating her brothers is something we couldn¡¯t conceive of. Her fighting style has change over the years and from the looks of it. You must be the reason for it. With that we give our thanks.¡± The mother and father bow their heads to me. The father picks up his head and starts laughing. ¡°You know, this little girl wanted to be a librarian. Our family is full of warriors, and she wanted to keep her head inside of books. We hope sending her to that school would make her a warrior, and it did. We give you thank again.¡± He pats his daughter on the back. Each slap makes a loud slapping noise. ¡± Both parents face darken. ¡°Kid find someone else to sit on the sideline and look at books. Our daughter is a warrior. She is stronger than both of her brothers don¡¯t let her lose the honor of battle.¡± The husband nods his head in agreement. I put up my hand, ¡° you misunderstood me. I need both warriors and other positions. Your daughter will fight in the upcoming battle, but I also need her to do other things. Is that ok with you?¡± They look at each other. Nodding. They put out their hands for me to shake. I shake both of their hands and we all said, ¡°Deal.¡± Isabelle looks at me with a huge grin on her face. It seems I have agreed to her dream. The father walks up behind me and pats me on the back. ¡°Young man stay for launch.¡± I nod in agreement. I don¡¯t have to going to their homes and talking to the family members will give me more insight into my team. Light makes me wish she was my mother. I have to keep reminding myself that I already have a mother and I know she is waiting for me. I think Emily would make . I feel sorry that she lost her husband before she could have kids and never found love again. I don¡¯t think I can be her lover replacement. I can¡¯t be her son either. I don¡¯t want her to miss me when I leave. Leaving here will be so hard on me, but I hope I won¡¯t be leaving a lasting effect. a big hug. ¡°Hi Wilfred, what brings you here? Today is an off day for you and your sister, why are you visiting me?¡±I need you to take me to the black dragon, I have some questions for him.¡± ¡°Ok consider it done.¡± She turns and give me a device showing me how to get to the black dragon. ¡°Wilfred, honey, can I go with you. We haven¡¯t just walk and talk with each other in a while.¡± I nod my head in agreement. I shouldn¡¯t have and didn¡¯t want to, but my body move before my brain could tell it to stop. I was trying to keep my distance away from her and now. Ugh. We both stand up and start walking to our location. I am walking behind Emily. My head was down thinking about when I will leave her behind. Feeling sad, tears start running down my eyes. I wipe them away and try to keep up a brave look. ¡°You know, Wifred, there isn¡®t a need to fret. I know you will leave one day but it is ok. Goodbyes are something we all must say. I loved you as a son since we first met. I can see how bright of a kid you are and how big of a heart you have.¡± She turns around and gives me another hug. This time she lifts me off of my feet and gives me a kiss on my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry child, I won¡¯t ever forget you and you need not be sad seeing me off.¡± She puts me down and grabs my hand. I couldn¡¯t control my tears and they fell even more. I have to control myself. a big event is happening. hello Yes, i am writing agin. sorry for the long hiatus, but having to deal with a new sechdule and work load. So this is what i have been working on before the hiatus and after I''m done with this new chapter. I will start over again and this time with a new page. I am still going to write this story but I am going to redo some stuff and I am going to start paying people to edited my work. Yes, got a new job and is now ready to write and work at the same time. Not only that but i am working on doing a youtube page as well. So look forward to that as well.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Contest The shadow announced fight. The boy in the back had his salamander shot a huge fire ball at me. Doesn¡¯t look like he would be much of a threated to me. Fire is my best element. I am going to beat these two within the 5 mins time limit. It would have been harder if the kid had an ice salamander than a fire one, but this is good. With my left hand i slice the fire into two and it blew past me. They both hit the ground in a small puff. I can hear the audience cry out in disappointment. They must have to assume the fire would have cause an explosion. Do they realize fire doesn¡¯t explode willy nilly? What children, what they only watch movies and never been to a physics class before? I swear, I¡¯m on the most advance ship that might have ever existed and there are still so many morons on here. The boy looks surprise on how easily and how I stop his attacked. This is good. He might be paralyze for most of the fight. The girl runs right at me. This is surprising. Most fairy users with minotaurs like to stay back and build a labyrinth, trapping people with the minotaur because the minotaur is way too slow to catch anyone. Therefore, her charging at me is surprising. I get ready for her attack. Her minotaur haven¡¯t moved an inch. She is an arm''s length away from me now. She throws a straight at my face. Wow, she isn¡¯t wasting any time now. It was a straight punch; it didn¡¯t even have earth element on her hand. She really wanted to either end this fight super fast or is testing her own strength against me after what the shadow and the others have said. No matter it, she is faster than anyone in my age groups beside maybe Erica. Dodging that punch with ease, she does a feint with her right arm and instead tries to kick me in my privates. I punch down, knocking her foot away. She follows that up with a punch to my jaw. Wow, she doesn¡¯t stop attacking. She also has great footing. I tried to knock her off her feet, but she instead positions herself in a way to throw another punch. This fight is finally getting interesting. I dodge the next punch and kick her away. She flies back to her minotaur. The minotaur catches her in the air and throws her at me. The minotaur then starts charging at me. It¡¯s fast. The fastest minotaur that I think is on record. I have been thinking this a lot todays¡¯s, huh? The girl is flying fast to me, so I tried to take a step back to throw a punch. A wall stops me from getting into position. She has decided that fighting hand to hand was a losing battle and is using her fairy and its powers against me. She has a level head to change strategies so fast. I used my elbow to break the wall behind me and got into position to throw out my attack. She couldn¡¯t change direction and was flying straight towards me. As she reaches me, she throws a punch. I easily dodge it and punch her right in the face. Causing her to fall straight down into the ground. The minotaur is right next to me. It uses a club to attack me as I punch the girl into the ground. It was a good combination attack. I freeze its arm as it swung down its club. The girl grabs my leg as I was picking it up to kick the minotaur. I kick her in the face to force her to let go of my leg. The second it took me to kick her, the minotaur freed itself from the ice. The minotaur finish swinging down the club, but by that time I was free.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I dodge the swing and kick the minotaur back. The girl gets up and makes a wall between us. We both punch through the earth at the same time. It seems the girl''s plan was to get dirt and rocks in my eyes. This is easy to take care of. With a bit of wind, I can sweep all the dirt from my eyes. Making so I don¡¯t have to take my eyes off my opponent. Well, it was a sight to see. She took all the rocks and dirt right in the eye. She didn¡¯t even try to dodge the attack. I know we wouldn¡¯t be blind from this attack, but it would hurt like hell. I couldn¡¯t even believe my eyes. She didn¡¯t even blink as the particles went right into her eyes. I could barely dodge an uppercut coming my way. She even threw an attack while rocks pelted her eyes. This caught me off guard, but not for long. She threw everything until the uppercut. Causing her to leave her feet. I kick her right in the stomach, causing her to fly away from the attack. The Shadow POV Ansai speaks into the mic, ¡°Creatures from all across of the multi-verse. We have a wonderful fight for you today. Three of the Shadow¡¯s progeny are fighting today in the arena. Let¡¯s start with the challenger. He is the Shadows chosen champion. He is the elemental hero of the shadow. Let us welcome Alexander.¡± I wait for the applause. There wasn¡¯t a sound in the whole arena. The disrespect. Oh I am getting everyone back after this. Heck, even the two dragons are beside me, not even looking at Alexander. contest part 2 I can understand Isis not caring about him but everyone else. Hercules and Goldfish should know that the other two kids don¡¯t have a chance in winning this fight, but they aren¡¯t rooting for my boy. Wait, is no one interest in this fight? But how can that be, Anasnai and Isis have gathered everyone to this event? They even got creatures that were comatose and woke them up for this fight. At least there were a few people cheering for him. His friends that Anasnai bought with them. This crowed is going to be hard to win over, but I know Alexander can do it. Now for the next brat. ¡°For Alexander¡¯s opponent, we got Wilfred the boring little kid.¡± There were a few cheers here and there. The boy looks around and is surprised he got those cheers. He gives his little fan base a wave. ¡°I wish my disciple had more confidence. I, a mighty dragon, trained him.¡± The black dragon digs through his mouth with his teeth. ¡°Hey shadow, why didn¡¯t you tell the audience that my boy has the biggest salamander on record, for his age?¡± The black dragon asks me with a glare. Oh, does this stupid dragon dare glares at me? With one flick of my finger, I cause the dragon to slam his head on the desk. ¡°I said nothing about it because it doesn¡¯t matter. Alexander is going to win this fight in less than 3 minutes and that stupid spider and the rabbit are going to eat their words.¡± I smirk as the dragon rose his head. ¡°Shadow, get on with it, my little girl is waiting to be announced.¡± Isis jump on the table and was tapping her foot on it. Why is she so impatient? Ok, ok, I will announce the last one. ¡°For the last of my progeny, I give you Wendelin.¡± The crowded burst with an applause. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Anansi put on some ear muffs on the side of his head. He is a spider but loves acting like a human. I was wondering why he put them on. I could never expect that she have gain so much support over the years. Her brother knew this was going to happen. He put his fingers in his ears. What did I miss? ¡°So, how do you like my little girl now? Humph!¡± Isis speaks to me through my mind. ¡°Instead of only paying attention to Alexander. You have missed the development of these two gems. Anansi picked them for a reason.¡± I ignored her. ¡°That is my disciple down there. How does it look, Blackie? Doesn¡¯t she drew in a crowd? Wait, you guys like being in the shadow of greatness? How does it feel?¡± The white dragon pulls in the black dragon by its neck. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have to say this again. Being in the shadows is better than burning bright and fading quickly. Don¡¯t worry about my disciple, but make sure yours don¡¯t burn out to quickly.¡± The black dragon turns towards me. ¡°That goes for Alexander.¡± I roll my eyes and ignore both stupid dragons.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Start!¡± With that one announcement, the salamander shoots a huge fire ball at Alexander. I feel bad for the boy he has such a poor match up with Alexander. I doubt he is going to be any use in this fight. Alexander with one swing of his hand causes the fireball to spit into two and fall beside him. ¡°Boo! Where is the explosion? I wanted to see an explosion.¡± There were members of the audience that want an explosion. What do they think this is a movie or something?¡± Why would fire cause an explosion? I turn to Isis and say, ¡°Everyone that was looking for an explosion should be forced to take a bunch of different science classes. They should know better than this.¡± She nods her head in agreement. ¡°And right off the back Wifred sends a message to Alexander. Who attack first wins the fight.¡± Hercules said into the mic. Oh yeah, we are supposed to be commentating on the match. ¡°Oh Blackie disciple, launch the first attack. But my disciple is running head first into battle.¡± Erica Pov As the battle is starting, I¡¯m getting a bad feeling. The shadow is rooting hard for Alexander, but the other two seem to be up to something. Why did they easily agree to the 5 minutes? I can sense they are both as powerful as me, but the boy has a tremendous disadvantage. This fight would easily be over in less than 3 minutes, so why did those two take the bet? Let¡¯s look back at what we know. The Shadow Pov I¡¯m surprise the boy isn¡¯t doing half bad. Alexander has tried to bait him a few times, but he refuses to take the bait. He knows Alexander is waiting for his attack. He is stuck sitting back and watching his sister brutally beating. It must be tough, but I have to handle to him for not attacking. The dragons trained these two well, but it is all for naught. The little girl tries to pull a little trick, but it backs fire hard on her. Wait! ¡°What in the world was that!?¡± I angrily yells at Isis and Anansi. ¡°Are you two trying to cheat in helping them win?¡± Isis scuffs. ¡°If we have cheated, you would have flown into the arena and stop the fight right there and then. You refuse to watch their growth and now look at them. Do the audience seems surprise by what happens? Look around the only people that is surprised by what has happen is you, Alexander, and his friends. contest part 3 I glare at the rabbit and turn my attention back to the fight. I might have been wrong about these two, but I will never admit it in front of anyone. Alexander POV The girl does a flip and lands on her feet. Right as she lands she charges once again. ¡°Stop sister, we have tried it your way. He¡¯s two powerful. We are going to strategy D¡± the boy said to his sister. She snorts and replies, ¡°Alright. We will try it a different way.¡± Wilfred pov Good thing I stop my sister. She would have lost all reasoning and try to get into another fist fight without an opponent. He broke her nose and barely have to use his elemental powers. I might have to show my hand sooner than later. But before that, we must do everything in our power to not show him everything. He is going to be our opponent. Alexander Pov The minotaur fell back to their owner. She stands behind him and becks me over. We are still under a time limit, and I want to know the people that killed my parents. I take off, wanting to meet the girl head on. The minotaur steps in front of me and swings his club. I was going to dodge it when i notice it was going larger. The minotaur was gathering rocks, making his club bigger. Also, the girl was moving. She was waiting for me to move to counter attack. This was not all. The boy creates a flame rope tying me to the ground. If I was anyone else this three-pronged attack would have done me in. I create ice beaten my feet, causing me to slide on the ground. I fell backwards, causing the minotaur to swing overhead and missing me. The girl had to dodge the minotaur swing, giving me a chance to get read for her attack. She swung downwards. In the moment of distraction I am to manipulate the fire holding me causing it to swing me to the right dodging her attack. I freeze the fire holding me down and breaks free of the now frozen fire. I land on my feet.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. It was time to get serious. Without hesitation, I summon a sword of fire in my hands, a spear of lighting behind me, and at last a bunch of wind spears behind me. This fight has gone over a minute, I have played with them for too long. With a single swipe of my sword, the grass catch on fire. I can see the blue aura from the burning grass in the eyes of my opponents. The girl smiles while the boy looks in horror at the display of my power. Shadow POV With one swing of Alexander might sword, the audience shuts up. They now understand the power he wields. There are only two creatures that were excited for the recent development, the crazy girl and also the white dragon. The white dragon roars and says, ¡°Yes, a new challenge for my disciple to face. Fight to the death. We are all here to witness your powers, girl. You have 4 more minutes to survive against this unbeatable foe.¡± He roars again. Looks up at the sky and shoots out a huge blue fire ball. I can guess what is going through the girl''s head. She is like most people that are under the light influenced they want conflict and battle. Not only that, but they must be the first one to charge into it. Looking at this fight once again reminds me that Alexander isn¡¯t cut out to be in the light. He still refuses to take the initiative. He also doesn¡¯t love the fight. It is something that he needs to do, not something he wants to do. Verus the girl. Who is captured by the light. Even now, against all odds. She is going to charge head forward in a fight in where there is no way to win. This is going to be brutal. ¡°For all of those that don¡¯t want to see a terrible beating turn away now. Wendelin might not survive this onslaught.¡± I announce into the mic. All of my crew nodded their head in agreement. Even Isis doesn¡¯t fight against me on this. Wilfred POV I watch in horror as our opponent creates a blue flame sword like it was nothing.With one swing he causes the entire arena to be covered in blue flames. Against this kind of power, we are hopeless. We weren¡¯t ready for this. I didn¡¯t think that anyone on the planet could even be a challenge to my sister, but not only was that logic wrong. Looking at this dude, might not have a chance. I didn¡¯t want to show my trump card, but it might not matter now. My trump card is useless. I have a fairy that can control fire and yet our opponent doesn¡¯t even care. He breaks all logic and brought out a flaming sword. Which breaks all reason, but also its blue. It isn¡¯t close to white, but it is lighter than a dark blue. Which should be impossible? Only elders are powerful enough to create a fire that burns hot enough to become blue. I think the strongest elemental user, have a way darker blue hue. Yet this guy. ¡°hahaha finally a fight.¡± My sister said. Her eyes shrink and she runs to our opponent.